[...]

OF THE CONTROVERSY

Discussed throughout this vvorks.

WHat is in the [...] in the [...] yeare of [...] there is giuen [...], power and [...], as by any [...] hath [...] may lavvfully bee [...] did assigne, [...] great Seale of England, [...] ­diction whatsoeuer, vvhich [...] any manner [...]pirituall, [...] Authority, or Iurisdiction can, or may lavvfully be vsed, to correct and [...] errors, heresies, schismes, abuses &c.

The question is

Whether this authority and spirituall [...] to the ancient lawes of England in former times, [...] were a Statute not introductory [...] lavv, [...] only of an old: so as if the said Act had neuer [...] made, yet the [...] that authority, and might haue giuen it to others, as [...] holdeth the affirmatiue part, and the Catholicke [...]

TO THE RIGHT VVORSHIPFVLL SYR EDVVARD COOKE KNIGHT, His Maiesties Attorney generall:

SYR, I had no sooner taken a sight of your last Booke, entituled: The fifth Part of Reportes (vvhich vvas some number of monethes after the publi­cation therof in England) but there entred vvith the reading, a certaine appetite of ansvvering the same, and this vpon different motiues, as vvell in regarde of your person and place, abilitie and other circumstances depending theron; as also of the subiect and argument it selfe, vvhich yovv handled, and manner held in handling therof, to [...]he greatest preiudice, vvrong, and disgrace of Catholickes, and Catholicke religion that you could deuise.

And first in your person and place, I consi­dered your facultie and profession of the com­mon lavves of our Realme, your long standing, and speciall preferment therin, your experience, and iudgemēt gathered thereby, your estimation and credit in the Common-vvealth, and your au­thority, honour, and riches ensuing thervpon; all [Page] vvhich drevv me to the greater consideration of your Booke, but principally your said profession of our Common temporall Municipall lawes, vvhich science aboue all other, A strāge attempt to im­pugne Catho­licke religion by Ca­tholicke Princes lawes in Englād. next to Diuinitie it selfe, doth confirme, and conuince vnto the vnder­standing of an English-man, the truth of the Ca­tholicke Roman religion. For so much as from our very first Christian Kings & Queenes, vvhich must nedes be the origen, and beginning of all Christian common lavves in England, vnto the raigne of King Henry the eight, for the space of more then nyne hundred yeares, all our Princes and people being of one, and the selfe same Ca­tholicke Roman religiō, their lavves must needes be presumed to haue byn conforme to their sense and iudgment in that behalfe, and our lavvyers to the lavves: so as novv to see an English tempo­rall lavvyer to come forth, and impugne the said Catholicke religion, by the antiquity of his Com­mon-lavves, throughout the tymes and raignes of the said Kings, in fauour of Protestāts, Luthera­nes, Caluinistes, or other professors not knovvne in those dayes, is as great a nouelty and vvonder, as to see a Philosopher brought vp in Aristotles schole, to impugne Aristotle by Aristotles learning, in fauour of Petrus Ramus, or any other such nevv aduersary, or lately borne Antagonist: Or as to behold an ancient Phisitian, trayned vp in Galens [Page] tents, to fight against Galen and Galenistes, out of their ovvne bul-vvarkes, or fortresses, yea and this in ayde of Paracelsians, or any other fresh crevv of Alchimian doctors vvhatsoeuer.

3. This first consideration then, of your person, place, and profession, did inuyte me strongly to come, and see vvhat you said in this behalfe, but no lesse did the argumēt or subiect of your booke, togeather vvith your māner of treating the same, of vvhich tvvo points I shall speake seuerally; for that they haue seuerall ponderations, & all in my opinion both important, rare, and singular. For vvhat more important matter can be thought of among Christiās, The im­portance of M. Attor­neys Plea. then to treat of Spirituall Power, & Ecclesiasticall Authority, being the kinges bench of Christ on earth, the table of his scepter, the tri­bunall of his dominion & iurisdiction, vvhereof dependeth the vvhole direction of soules, the re­mission of our sinnes, the efficacy of his Sacra­ments, the lavvfulnes of all priesthoode and mi­nistery, the gouernment of the vvhole Church, and finally the vigour, frute, & effect of all Chri­stian religion. This is the importance of your ar­gument M. Attorney, and consider I pray you, vvhether it standeth vs not much in hand, to be attentiue vvhat you say, and hovv substantially you pleade in this matter.

4. And as for the other tvvo circumstances of [Page] rarenes, and singularity, vvhere may they more be seene, then in this so vveighty a case, contey­ning the vvhole povver of the sonne of God, both in heauen, and earth, for so much as belongeth to remission of sinnes and gouernement of his earthly inheritance, vvhich is heere handled and ouer-ruled by a temporall lavvyer, and by him giuen to a temporall Lady and Queene; and this not only by force of a temporall Statute, made in Parlamēt to that effect, the first yeare of her raigne, vvhereby Ecclesiasticall Supremacy vvas ascribed vnto her, The sin­gularity of M. Attor­neyes pa­radox. but by the very vigour of her temporall crovvne it self, vvithout any such Statute, and by vertue of the ancient pretended Common-lavves of our Realme, vvhich Common-lavves being made, receaued, introduced, and established by Catholicke Kings and Queenes, as hath byn said, maketh the matter so strange and rare, the vvon­der & admiration so great, as neuer paradox, per­haps in the vvorld, seemed more rare & singular in the eyes of Philosophers, then this in the iudge­ment of learned Deuines. And vvho then vvould not be allured vvith this singular nouelty to se­arch somvvhat after the depth of so nevv deuised a mystery?

5. After this ensueth, as considerable, your me­thode, & manner of handling this subiect, vvhich to me seemeth nothing vulgar, and consequently [Page] [...] [Page] to you and [...] particularit [...]es [...] ­ cero; Ci [...]. Tus­cul q. 3. That yo [...] [...] ­uersies, and [...] forth. All that [...] gr [...]e rep [...] [...] your side, [...] vse your [...] the truth for [...] modesty, and [...]

7. All th [...] [...]hin [...] encourage [...] reuievv o [...] [...] hope to my [...] modesty, and [...] so much comm [...] ­ued and inten [...] [...] cleere face [...] in your [...] M. At­torney chalen­ged of his pro­mise. you vvill doe [...] ­ cile cedes. [...] your self [...] the [...] animo dig [...] [...] ­se sua spo [...]te, [...] in deed to confess [...] [...] & fortitude but [...] ­ner goeth grea [...] [...] soules, neuer-dying [...] [Page] [...]e accompted our highest interest, for that the [...]uestion novv in hand betvveene you and me, [...]ōcerneth the same most neerly, as in the sequent [...]reface vvill more largelie appeare.

[...]. Novv only I am to say & promise also on my [...]ehalfe, that I meane to proceed in the prosecu­ [...]ion of this vvorke, according to your foresaid [...]rescriptions of truth, temperance, modesty, and vr­ [...]anity, and this both in center, The Au­thor promi­seth all modesty in this answere. and circumference, [...]s neere as I can, and if necessity at anie time, or [...]pon anie occasion, shall enforce me to be more earnest, it shall be rather in the matter it self, then against the man, I meane your self, vvhose person and place, I shall alvvaies haue in devv regard, though I may not omit to tell you, that in some partes of your booke (especially tovvardes the end thereof) you vvax so vvarme in your accusa­tions against Catholickes, & Catholicke religion, (vvhich your progenitors and auncestors did so highly reuerence, honour, and esteeme) as the indignity thereof, and the leuity, and open vn­truth of the cauillations, & calumniations them­selues (for so in deed they are to be accompted ra­ther then graue accusations) did enkyndle in me some extraordinary heat, for their reiection, and depulsion, as you vvil see in the places themselues, but especially in the last chapter of my expostu­lations against you.

[Page]9. Out of vvhich I must here againe repeat one thing briefly, vvhich there I haue more at large declared, and more earnestly vrged, to vvit the obligation you haue both in honour and consci­ence, according to the rules of all true Christian diuinitie, to enforme rightlie his Maiesty in cer­tayne pointes, vvherin your self being at that time deceaued, misinformed also his highnes, at the first presentation of your Booke vnto him, if my information thereof be true. And for that the point it self is of very great consequence, M. At­torney bound in con­science and ho­nour to enforme a nevv his Ma­iesty. and that the misconceat or vvrong impression of his Maie­sty, ma [...]e be to the great preiudice of manie of his dutifull subiectes, I am the more earnest to vrge this obligation vpon you, especiallie for that I vnderstand, that since the edition of your booke, you haue in a certayne publicke Act, solemne as­semblie, and most honorable auditorie, repeated againe, and auouched the said iniurious assertion, concerning Catholickes, that their Recusancy began vpon disloyaltie, by occasion of the ex­communication of Q. Elizabeth by Pope Pius Quintus vpon the eleuenth yeare of her raigne, and for that cause, and not before, nor vpon anie other motiue.

10. VVhich iniurious charge, though it vvere suf­ficientlie refuted there in presence, by the M. Garnet. priso­ner at the barre, to the satisfaction of al indifferent [Page] people, that might easilie descrie your passion [...]erin; yet haue I shevved the same more at length [...] my said last Chapter of this booke, vvhich I [...]ould vvish you had read, before so confidentlie [...]ou had repeated the same charge againe in the [...]id assemblie, auouching vpon your fidelitie, and [...]ervpon challēging anie Recusant vvhatsoeuer, [...]at noe Catholicke, or other refused to repaire to our seruice, vntill the said eleuenth yeare of the Queenes raigne: but I haue shevved out of pu­ [...]licke testimonies that you ar deceaued therin, & [...]at both manie Catholickes, & Puritanes vvere [...]pen Recusants before that yeare, and neither of [...]em vpō that cause vvhich you suggest: & so you [...]e hovv farre your fidelitie, vvhich you pavvne [...]or the matter maie hereby come in question.

[...]. I could further put you in mind, of manie [...]ther ouerlashing speaches, tending to the hurte [...]nd dāmage, yea bloud and death also, of diuers [...]sed by you in that great assemblie, M. At­torneyes ouerlas­hing in speech. if I thought [...]ou vvould take it frendlie, and helpe your self [...]ereby to the right examen of your conscience [...]etvvene God and you, vvhen you are alone, as [...]atholicke doctrine teacheth men to doe, espe­ [...]ally of iniurious vvordes against their brethren, [...]herof our Sauiour Christ in S. Mathewes ghospel [...]ronoūceth so seuere a sentence, as he appointeth [...]oth iudgment, counsaile, Math. 5. & hel fyre for punishmēt [Page] of the same; and addeth further, Math. 12 that no idle word shall passe from vs, whereof we shall not giue accompt in the day of iudgement: and if not idle vvordes, hovv much lesse slaunderous, calumnious, and infa­matory? vvhereof you vsed store against manie innocent men that day, especially against Fa: Garnet, and his ovvne Order of Iesuites, vvherof some I may not pretermit in this place.

12. You said at the very first entrance vnto your speach in that place, that you vvould speake of nothing but of the late most horrible treason, vvhich for distinctiōs sake you vvould call the Ie­suits treason. ‘For if it be iust (saie you) that euery thing be called by the name of the Author, then seing the Iesuits haue byn the Authors of this trea­son, you vvould not doe them the iniurie, to take from them anie thing vvhich is theirs, or to mis­call anie thing vvhich appertayneth properlie to them, especiallie seing in euery crime: plus peccat auctor quàm actor;’ the author is more culpable and blame-vvorthie then the actor, as is apparent by the example (saie you) of Adam, Eue, and the Ser­pent, where the Serpent for that it was the first author of that attempt, The Di­uel [...]s sinnes in [...]pting Adam. committed three sinns, Eua that was tempted, two sinns, and Adam that was the chiefest a­ctor, but one sinne. This vvas your eloquence at that time, & I doubt not but that the learned prisoner standing at the barre, vvhome you othervvise so [Page] highlie commended for this talents, if other cir­ [...]umstances had giuen him leaue, could haue smi­ [...]ed at your exact enumeratiō of the diuells sinnes, vvho yet, for that it is not read, that he did eate [...]nie of the apple vvith Adam and Eue, it is like you vvould be much troubled to finde out his three [...]eueral sinnes in that matter, if you vvere put vnto [...]he proofe, and you knovv vvhat our common [...]aying is: That it is a shame to bely the Diuell.

13. But to leaue this point to be discussed be­tvveene you, I must needes saie, that you offer the Iesuites an apparent iniurie, in making this last [...]reason so proper and peculiar to them, as that you vvill needes haue it called the Iesuites treason, M. Gar­netts case. [...]nd they to be the principall Authors; vvhereas notvvithstanding, vvhen all came to all, no other [...]hing (I vveene) vvas proued against them, but [...]hat the prisoner there present, had receaued only a simple notice of that treason, by such a meanes as he could not vtter, and reueale againe by the lavves of Catholicke doctrine, that is to saie, in Confession, and this but a very fevv daies before the discouerie, but yet neuer gaue anie consent, helpe, hearkening, approbation, or cooperation to the same; but contrari-vvise sought to dissuade, de­horte, and hinder the designment by all the meanes he could.

14. And is this sufficient M. Attorney, to laie the [Page] denomination of this foule fact, vpon the vvhole order of Iesuites? that one of them, or tvvo at the most knevv thereof by such a vvaie, as proba­blie they could not auoid, Hovv things heard in confes­siō may not be vttered by Ca­tholick doctrine. or preuent the knovv­ledge, not fore-seeing vvhat he penitent vvould confesse, and once hauing heard it in that man­ner, remained bound by the inuiolable seale of that Sacrament not to vtter the same, but in such manner as the confitent should allovv of, though neuer so great temporall dammage vvere immi­nent for the concealement. And this is the sacred band of a Catholicke priestly conscience, much like to that of Angells, vvho though they knovv manie great hurtes or dangers to hang ouer king­domes, States, Common vvealthes, or particuler men, & be desirous out of their loue to mankinde to preuent the same; yet are they not free to re­ueale vvhat they knovv thereof in regarde of anie future good or hurt vvhatsoeuer, but onlie vvhere they are permitted, and licenced in particular: & yet ar they not iustlie to be accompted accessa­rie to the euills that fal out, & much lesse authors of the same for their silence, or not reuealing, as in this case of the Iesuits you labour to inferre.

15. But in truth Sir it seemeth that you attended more to the art of Oratory, then to the coherence of Truth in that your speach, for that presentlie after your former vvordes you added these for [Page] the beginning of your declamatiō. In this discourse I will speake (saie you) of no other circumstances but of treason, A parti­tion not after­ward perfor­med. and of no other treasons, but the Iesuits trea­ [...]ons, & of no other Iesuits treasons, but such as shal par­ [...]iculerly concerne this prisoner. VVherin notvvith­ [...]tāding verie soone after contradicting your self, you brought in a long discourse of the antiquity, [...]nd inuisibilitie of your Church; as also of Equi­ [...]ocation, and manie other things, vvhich are no [...]ircumstances of treason. You handled also of [...]he Northerne Earles, Excommunication of the Queeene, and diuers other such things as hap­ [...]ened before the Iesuits came into England, and [...]onsequentlie could be no Iesuits treasons. And vvhen you come to treat of the prisoner him­ [...]elf, and to proue him a traitor, you begin vvith [...] Statute set forth in the 23. yeare of the late Queenes raigne, vvhich made all Iesuits, and other Pristes traitors, that came into England, or remained in the same, and consequentlie con­cerned not the prisoner in such speciall māner, as you vvould seeme to promise: or if it did, yet ma­nie other things you bring in and handle, as that of Lopus the Ievv, VVilliams, York, Squier, Colen, par­tlie Protestants, and partli [...] Catholickes, vvho vvhatsoeuer their causes vvere (vvherof somvvhat shal be spoken after) yet touched they nothing at all that prisoner, vvho yet neuer dealt vvith [Page] them, nor euer vvas accused concerning them. VVherevpon is inferred, that no one of your three-fold members before mentioned vvas per­formed by you: to vvit, that you would speake of no other circumstances, but of treason, and of no other treasons, but of Iesuits treasons, & of no other Iesuits treasons, but such as should particulerly concerne the pri­soner at the barre.

16. But this defect I suppose that all your audi­torie did not obserue, by reason of the multitude of other tumultuary matters, dravvne in by you against the said prisoner, but yet your Rhetoricke in amplifying one point, about the first lavv al­leadged against the comming in of Priests and Ie­suitts, vvas so markeable, as no man I thinke, vvas so dull, as did not obserue it, and beare it avvay. To vvit, that vvhereas the said lavv did forbid all Priests, vnder paine of death and treason, not to come into England, or execute anie parte of their priestlie function vvithin the Realme, as to pre­ach, teach, offer sacrifice, heare Confessions, ab­solue from sinnes, reconcile to God, and to the v­nion of his Catholicke Church, dissuade from sects and heresies, and other like offices; you in commendation of that lavv, protested to proue it, to be the most myldest law, the sweetest law, the law most full of mercy and pitty, that euer was enacted by any Prince so iniuriously prouoked. And you added [Page] in the heat of your eloquence, that if you proued [...]ot this, then let the vvorld saie: M. Gar­net an honest man by M. Attor­neyes warrant. That Garnet is an honest man. VVhich vvas a vvarrāt to al the hearers, up hold him for such; for so much as no man vvas there so simple, but savv it impossible for you to [...]roue that assertion, and consequentlie that in all their hearings you canonized his honesty.

[...]. For hovv did you go about to proue ( M. Attor­ [...]y) that this lavv was so myld, so ful of pitty, & lenity? [...]or sooth, for that you saie, the meaning was by kee­ [...]ing Priests of, and expelling those that were within, M. At­torneyes wit in making a bloudy law to be a sweet lavv. to [...]are their bloud, though if they retyred not to spill it. [...]magine that then if in Queene Maryes dayes (for [...]xample) such a lavv had byn made against Prote­ [...]tant-Ministers that came from Geneua and other [...]laces of Germany, vvould you ( M. Attorney) haue [...]eemed that lavv a gentle law, a sweet & myld law, a [...]aw ful of mercy, pitty & clemēcy? I presume you dare [...]ot saie it. But let vs vse an other example of much [...]ore moment. If in the Apostles time, such a lavv [...]ad byn made by anie King or Emperour of con­ [...]rarie religion to them, that if anie of the said A­postles or Priests (for so they vvere) should enter [...]nto their dominions to preach a contrarie do­ [...]trine to the religion there receaued and establis­ [...]ed, and to exercise anie of their Apostolicall or Priestlie functions, it should be treason and paine of death: could this be called a myld law? a sweet [Page] lavv? a lavv ful of pitty & compassion? a lavv made for not spilling their bloud? or vvould, or could the Apo­stles, or their follovvers haue obeyed this lavv? or did they obey the Gouernours of the Ievves (o­thervvise their lavvfull Superiours, vvhen they cōmanded them to preach no more in the name of Christ, or to disperse Christian doctrine, vvhich they called seditious, or to reconcile anie to Chri­stian religion, vvhich they held for treason? or did they flie, though Princes & Emperours after­vvardes by publicke Edicts did commaund them out of their dominions? or is there not another bloud to be respected, called by the Prophet, the bloud of the soule, vvhereof the Pastor shall be guil­tie if he flie for feare, or forsake his flocke in time of daunger and persecution? is not all this so? or can it be denyed? or haue not English Priests the same obligation of conscience to help their Coū ­trey, and countrymen in spirituall necessities, as had the Apostles and Apostolicke men to stran­gers, for vvhose helpe yet they vvere content to offer their liues and incurre anie daunger vvhat­soeuer? VVherefore M. Attorney to speake a truth, if you deale vvith men of vnderstanding, it is but fond; and if of Christian courage, it is but tri­fling eloquence, all that in this point you haue vsed about the myldnes, svveetnes, mercy, and com­passion of this cruell, and bloudy lavv of Queene [Page] Elizabeth. Children maie be delighted, and de­ [...]uded vvith such bables, but vvise-men doe laugh at them.

18. Concerning the other heads of doctrine, vvhich pleased you to handle in this arraignemēt [...]t the barre, vvith no small ostentation of vvor­ [...]es, as being in your ovvne Center, namelie: Of the Antiquity of your Church, Equiuocation, and some [...]ther such points, as they vvere not much ad rem, in that assemblie & busines, so could your friends [...]aue vvished, that either you had omitted them al­ [...]ogeather, or handled them more substantiallie: or as for Equiuocation, About Equiuo­cation. or mentall reseruation of a [...]ne sense in a doubtful speach, it seemeth plainlie [...]at you vnderstād not the Questiō, nor the mea­ [...]ing, vvhich both ancient and moderne learned [...]en haue, in holding that true, and necessarie [...]octrine; & no marueile, for t [...]at it hath not byn (I [...]inke) your educatiō to be troubled much vvith scrupulositie of vvordes, to vvit, vvhat sense maie [...]e held therin vvithout sinne, & vvhat not, the [...]amen of vvhich matters belong to more tender [...] timerous cōsciences then Kings Attorneyes cō ­ [...]onlie are presumed to haue, vvho must speake [...]o the purpose, hovvsoeuer it be to the truth. And [...] it vvell appeared in that arraignment, vvherof [...]e novv treat, but intend to proceed no further [...]erein, for that the prisoner himself ansvvered [Page] this point sufficientlie at the barre, as also to the Lordes before in the tovver, and a more large dis­course maie be made therof hereafter, if neede shall require.

19. As for your other article, about the Anti­quity and continuance of your Church, a man maie ea­sily see, that you sought an occasion to bring it in, by making an obiection on the behalfe of Iesuitts against the same, About the antiquity & vniuer­sality of the Pro­testant Church. and thereby to shevv your skill in ansvvering. They hold their religion (saie you) to be the old Religion, where ours is the new, confyned to England; where on the contrary side their Religion is vniuersall, and embraced in the greatest part of this Christian worlde. And thus for the maintenance of their rotten Religion, doe they seeke to disgrace and blemish our Ghospell. But (good syr) if your ghospell be that of the foure Euangelistes novv receaued, vve pretend that it is as much our ghospell as yours, and more also, for that you receaued it from vs, and vpon our Churches credit, and for that you call rotten Religion, if euer it vvere Religion, then neuer can it rott, except you put no difference be­tvvene apples and religion. But let vs heare hovv you vvill ansvvere this obiection in your ovvne vvordes, as they came set dovvne vnto me from your ovvne mouth.

20. But to this (saie you) I will answere, that if our Ghospell be as ancient as Luther, it is more ancient then [Page] the Iesuitts are (though not I trovv then Iesuitts religion) albeit it be not conteyned in these narrow li­mitts of place, A strāge discourse of M Attorney about his Church. nor bands of time, which they feignedly imagine, hauing byn euer since the time of Christ, and his Apostles. For we doe not deny but that Rome was the mother-Church, and had thirty two virginall mar­tyrs of her Popes a-row, & so continued til in succeeding ages it brought in a masse of errors, and idle ceremonyes. But you will aske perhaps, where our Church lurked be­fore Luthers coming, for some hundreds of yeares? But I say it makes no great matter where it was, so that I [...]m certaine it was, for as a wedge of gold, if it be dissol­ [...]ed, and mixed with a masse of brasse, tinne, and other metalls doth not loose his nature, but remaineth gold still although we cannot determine in what part of the masse it is conteined, but the touch-stone will fynde it out: so though our Church hath euer byn since Christes time in the vvorld, yet being mixed, and couered vvith innoua­ [...]ons, and errours, vve cannot tell in vvhat part it vvas. And I dare say, that it is novv more extended then theirs [...]: for vve haue Many alls. all England, all Scotland, all Ger­many, al Denmarke, a great part of France, al Poland, & some part of Italie. These are your vvordes, if the Relators haue byn exact in setting them dovvne, as they saie they haue byn. And then is there [...]o maruaile, though you impugne so much the doctrine of scrupulous reseruation of true sense in ambiguous speeches, vvhereas so manifestlie you [Page] ouer-lash in all those periods, vvhich heere you haue layed before vs.

21. But to the matter it self, about the Antiquity Continuance, Succession, Visibility, and Assurance of the Church, vvhereas you graunt, that the Roman Church, vvas the true mother-Church from the be­ginning, and had two and thirty virginall martyrs (for so you call them) for her Popes one after the other, vvithout interposition of anie one Bishop, that vvas not martyr, for more then the space of three hundred yeares; you graunt vs so much in this assertion, if it be vvel considered, as it vvill be hard for you to take it from vs againe aftervvard in your sequent negation, vvhich I shal shevv you brieflie by tvvo conuincing Arguments, the one Theologicall, the other Morall.

A theo­logicall argumet for the Roman Church.22. The first is, that if the Church of Rome vvas the true mother-Church of Christ, and Christian religion for so great a space as you assigne; then no doubt vvere all the predictions, and promises of Pro­phets for the greatnes, eminency, honour, cer­teyntie, & florishing perpetuitie of the said Chri­stian Church fulfilled in her: Christes peculier promises in like manner, Mar. vltimo I [...]an. 14. & 10. Mat. 10. that he would be vvith her to the end of the vvorld, that the holy ghost should lead her into all truth, that hell-gates (vvhich properlie signify errours and heresies) should neuer preuaile against her, that she should be the piller, and foundation [Page] of truth, & all men bound to obey and beleeue her, 1 Timo. 3. Mat. 18. vvas [...]eant also & performed in this Roman-Church for three hundred yeares and more, and promised [...] be performed to the end of the vvorld: vvherof [...]sueth, that either God is not able to performe what he promiseth (for of his vvill there can be no doubt, seing he hath promised) or else it can­not vvithout impiety be conceaued, and much [...]se beleeued, that this Roman-mother-Church, so [...]anted in the beginning by Christ, and his Apo­ [...]es bloud, and so vvatered for three hundred yeares togeather by the bloud of all her Bishops, [...] spread ouer the vvorld, Rom. 1. as S. Paul of his ovvne time testifyeth that her faith & religion vvas, and aftervvard all Ecclesiasticall histories vvithin the time prescribed & after, doe declare, that all other Churches commonly, at least-vvise of the vvest-world, vvere her daughters by foundation, & our [...]reat-Britany among the rest; it is impossible (I say) to imagine vvith piety, hovv this Queene of the vvorld, hovv this florishing Church, hovv this golden vvedge (to vse your ovvne similitude) should so be dissolued & mingled vvith brasse, tinne, cop­per, & other such contemptible mettalls, vvhich you cal Errours, & innouations, as that her Religion should become rotten, according to your phrase, & her self in steed of being the true kingdome, in­heritāce & spouse of Christ, become his enemy his [Page] aduersary, an aduovvtresse, and the verie povver of Sathan himself against him, as you M. Attorney doe make her.

23 Hovv, I praie you can this be thought? by vvhat reason or probability maie it be imagined vvhen? hovv? by vvhat meanes might this meta­morphosis be made? The very next age after the for­said Martyr-Popesliued S. Augustine, Epist. 105 contra lit. Peti­liani. vvho reciting the said Popes, and their Successors vnto his daie [...] called them all holy vvithout distinction, and by their lineal succession in the said Church of Rome did persuade himself to haue demonstrated the truth of all Catholicke Religion, as vvell in A­frica vvhere he vvas, as throughout the vvhole vvorld, against all heretickes.

24. And after him againe liued in the same Sea, as Bishops thereof S. Leo, and S. Gregory, both of them surnamed Great, in respect of their great san­ctitie, great learning, and famous acts: and vvith them, and after them concurred and suceeeded in other Christian Churches of the vvorld, as Fathers and Doctors S. Maximus, S. Prosper, Vincentius Lyri­nensis, S. Gregory of Tovvers, S. Fulgentius, S. Bene­dict, and others, all making the same accompt of the Roman Church, doctrine, sanctity, and autho­rity thereof, as the former Fathers did. And hovv then could come in this transfusion, and trans­mutation of gold into lead, vvhich you dreame [Page] of M. Attorney, and are content to deceaue your [...]f and others, to your eternall perill of perdition [...] this nevv inuention of a golden wedge, vvhereof [...]n saie that you are a fast friend: but this apper­ [...]yneth rather to my second argument, to shevv the morall impossibilitie also of this seelie fiction.

For let vs suppose that there vvere a wedge [...] gold so dearelie bought and purchased, The mo­rall ar­gument of im­possibi­lity for the vni­uersall Church to fall, or vanish away. so care­ [...]lie deliuered, and [...]o earnestlie recōmended to the possessors as the Church of Christ vvas vnto his disciples and follovvers, and that there vvere so [...]any vvatch-men appointed to looke continu­ [...]lie vpon this golden wedge, and so sure a guard al­lovved them for defence of the same, as Christ ap­pointed Pastors ouer his Church, offering them for guard his vvhole povver and omnipotencie [...]o defend it; and if this vvere so, hovv could this [...]edge, that from the beginning vvas pure golde, [...]e imagined to loose her nature, and passe into o­ther baser mettalls, or be melted, mingled, dissol­ued, or changed into the same, vvithout that any [...]ne of the foresaid vvatch-men should open his [...]outh, resist, or testify this chaunge? Are not [...]hese morall impossibilities, and metaphysicall imaginations onlie, to delude your selues and others?

[...]6. Let vs compare then brieflie these matters togeather. VVe read in all Authors, and see by [Page] experience, that in sixteene hundred yeares sin [...] Christ his Church vvas founded, and set on foot that in euerie age the Doctors, Prelates, and Pa­stors, Applica­tion of this mo­rall ar­gument. that vvere vvatch-men of the Church for that time, vvere so diligent in their vvatch, as [...] least errour or heresie appeared in their daies bu [...] presentlie they cryed out, made vvarre against i [...] and finallie by help and assistance of their guard and Captaine, in the end ouercame, and vangui­shed the same. Let the examples of Simon Magus [...] Philetus, Hymenaeus, Cerinthus, Ebion, Menander, and other heretickes rising vp amongst the Apostle be examples for the first age: Saturninus, Basilide Carpocrates, Cerdon, Valentinus, Marcion, Apelle [...] and others for the second: Nouatus, Sabellius, Ma­nes, Noetus and their follovvers for the third: Ar­rius, Aerius, Photinus, Iouinian, Donatus, Apollina­ris & their adherents for the fourth: & so in euerie age vnto our dayes, vvherein no man vvas spared though he vvere neuer so great, no former meritts respected though neuer so many, if he vttered any thing against the common receaued vniuersall Catholicke faith. And so vve see that both Origen and Tertullian most rare learned men vvere con­demned; Osius and Lucifer Calaritanus tvvo famous Bishops noted; S. Cyprian also one of the oracles of the Christian vvorld called in question for points of doctrine different from the vniuersall Church [Page] VVhereof vve doe inferre most euidentlie and [...]ainlie, that if any Fathers in the eusuing ages [...] vttered anie thing in their speaches, sermons, vvritings, that in any least point had byn dif­ferent from the said vniuersall Catholicke do­ctrine, it vvould haue byn resisted in like man­ [...] and noted in one Countrey or other, and [...]er vvould haue passed for Catholicke do­ [...]ne to their posteritie, vvithout note or repre­ [...]sion at all.

As for example, to take one for all, for that [...]one all maie be iudged of. A most euident demon­stration. If S. Augustine that [...] more then a hundred yeares after those mar­ [...] Popes of Rome, vvhich you mention, did [...]th preach and vvrite in so manie places of his [...]orkes, of Purgatory, of the Sacrifice of the Masse, [...] Iustification by good vvorkes, of Praier for the [...]d, of the single life of Clergy-men, of the Perfection [...]religious life, of the Preheminencie of the Sea of [...]me, and manie other such articles expreslie [...]posite to that you hold commonlie in England, [...]hich he handleth so plainlie as anie of vs can [...]e in these our dayes; if anie of these pointes [...]d byn strange or nevv doctrine at that time, [...] so much as suspected of error, heresie, or fal­ [...]ood, no man of common sense can imagine, [...]ut that they vvould haue byn contradicted, or [...]oted by some man or other, so manie learned [Page] godly men liuing vvith him, and after him: b [...] this vvill neuer be proued to be so, or that the points, or the like vvherein vve differ from [...] Protestans vvere either in him, or other, noted [...] condemned for heresies, and consequentlie b [...] this argument of morall euidence it is conuince [...] that they vvere neuer accompted either errors, [...] heresies, before the hereticall contradictions [...] these later ages sprang vp, & that by such as vve [...] accompted and condemned by the vniuersal Church of Christ for hereticks themselues.

28. And as for the comparison of the true Ca­tholicke Church of Christ vnto a wedge of gold so min­gled vvith lead copper & baser mettalls, as it can­not be knovvne vvhere it is, is a verie base and leadden comparison by M. Attorneyes leaue. For if the Church must baptize, the Church must in­struct vs, the Church must gouerne vs, and mini­ster vs Sacraments, resolue our doubts, and giue vs directions to life euerlasting, hovv can men re­paire vnto her that is so hidden & couered as she can neither be seene, nor found? Nay you saie, it makes no great matter where she is, so you be certaine that she be. By vvhich doctrine a man in England may be as vvell saued by a Church in Constanti­nople or in the Indyes, as in England it self, seing there is no conuersation necessarie vvith it, no cōference, to treaty, no recourse, no dependence [Page] of it, no obediēce vnto it, nor importeth it vvhere [...]t be, so I be sure it be in some place, though I knovv not vvhere, or in vvhome. Stange and Chi­mericall imagi­nations. And vvhat doth [...]his certaintie auaile me M. Attorney, if I haue no [...]enefit from her? These be those monstrous and strange Chimeraes in deed, floating in vncertaintyes, vvhich you mention in your Preface to the Rea­ [...]er, for that these are euacuations, and exinanitiōs [...]f all fruite of Christian doctrine, dravving all to [...]eere fancyes of idle conceites, vvithout effectes [...]f anie substantiall fruite, or spiritual helpe vvhat­ [...]oeuer. For vvhereas all the ancient Fathers in all [...]eir vvorkes doe labour to set forth vnto vs the [...]finite real benefits, vvhich vve receaue by being in the true Catholicke Church, as all those before mentioned, of instruction, gouerment, grace [...]y Sacraments, remission of sinnes, and the like, and that it is impossible to be saued vnles a man [...]e in her, reuerence her, heare and obey her, feare [...] go out of her, and consequentlie haue daily and [...]ourlie treating vvith her, and dependance of [...]er, vvvhich cannot be vvithout certaine knovv­ [...]dge vvhere she is, or euident signes hovv to knovv and discerne her from all others; you by a contrarie nevv deuise, neuer heard of I thinke be­ [...]re, doe affirme, that it importeth not where your church was for many ages, and hundreds of yeares, so [...]at she were at all.

[Page]29. And thus much for her inuisibilitie in those ages, but novv she is become visible in our daies: Nay you doe set her forth vvith so great an en­largement of greatnes and glorious apparence, as you say she is more extended now then ours; For that (quoth you) vve haue all England, all Scot­land, all Germany, all Denmarke, all Poland, a great part of France, and some part of Italie. VVherein your large extension of your Church in this se­cond parte of your Relation (if vve could be­leeue you) is no lesse strange, then vvas your re­striction of her secresie and inuisibilitie in the first. For vvho vvil graunt you al England for Pro­testants, vvhen they shall see so many prouisions made against both English Catholickes, & Purita­nes, vvhich later part of men, as vvel as the former; that they cānot make one Church vvith you, shall presētlie be shevved in the Preface of this vvorke.

30. Hovv you haue all Germany for youres, there being so manie religions, and the greatest parte Catholicke, and other different Sects greatlie dis­agreeing from you, I knovv not by vvhat figure you can make your Reader to beleeue that you speake truth The like I saie of Denmarke, [...] vvhere al are Lutheranes, and not of your Church, nor vvill it admit Caluinistes to dvvell, or dy, or be buried amongst them. Of all Poland, it is a no­table hyperbole, for so much as both the King [Page] [...]d State professe publicklie the Catholicke reli­ [...]on, and the Sectaryes that are in that kingdome [...]e Trinitarians, Arrians, Anabaptists, more perhaps [...]nuber then Caluinistes. I marueile you omitted [...]ecia and Noruegia, vvhere, as they are not Catho­ [...]kes, so are they not of your religion or Church; [...] nor those of France neither, though they be [...]luinistes (for as for your some parte of Italie, I [...]old to be no parte at all, nor vvas it anie thing [...]se but a certaine ouerflovving of your speach to [...]ake the full sound of a greater number) the Pro­ [...]stants of France (I say) cannot make one Church [...]ith you; as neither those of Scotland, vvith the residue of Holland, Zealand, and other of [...]ose Prouinces vnited of Geneua, as their Mo­ [...]er-Church: these (I say) being all Puritanes [...]d Precisians, cannot make any Church vvith [...]ou in that vnion of faith and doctrine, vvhich [...]e vnity of a Church requireth, as by your, and [...]eir ovvne confession, vvritinges, testimonyes, [...]d protestations is extant in the vvorld to be [...]ene.

Wherefore I shall desire the intelligent Rea­ [...]r, to make vvith me a briefe recollection about [...]. Attorneyes doctrine for his Church. First he [...]aunteth, as you haue heard, the Roman Church [...] haue byn the true Mother-Church for diuers [...]ges togeather, spread ouer the vvhole vvorld, [Page] dilated throughout all Prouinces, perspicuous eminent, and admirable in florishing glorie by the greatnes and multitude of her children, pro­fessing Christ euery-vvhere in vnion of faith, do­ctrine, and Sacraments, as the holie Fathers i [...] those ages, and others ensuing doe testify vnto vs

32. Secondlie he vvill haue this glorious Churc [...] so to haue fallen sicke, pyned and vvithered [...] vvay vvithout groaning, and so to haue vanishe [...] out of mens sightes, as she could not be knovvn vvhere she vvas for many hundred yeares togea­ther: nay he vvill haue her to be like a wedge o [...] golde, so corrupted and mingled vvith lead an [...] tinne, as no man can tell vvhere the gold lieth except he try it vvith the touch-stone, vvhich touch stone in our case, he saith to be the scripture, vvhe­reby the Church must by euerie man be tryed and touched: so as ech one that vvill knovv this Church, and haue benefit from the same, mus [...] touch her first, & see vvhether she be the Church or no, and so in-steed of submitting himself vnto her, and to be directed by her, he must first mak [...] himselfe touch-maister and Iudge ouer her.

33. Thirdlie M Attorney hauing shifted of this time of the inuisibility of his Church in this sort he novv in this last age maketh her so visible a­gaine vpon the suddaine, as that she comprehen­deth all the Churches of the aforenamed King­ [...]mes, [Page] of vvhat Sect or profession soeuer, so that [...]y differ from the Catholicke, vvhich are some [...]ne or ten Sectes at the least, al dissenting amōg [...]mselues, & professing in their vvritings, actes [...]d doings, that they are not of one religion, nor [...]nsequentlie can be of one Church; and yet e­ [...]ie one goeth vvith his touch-stone in his hand [...] vvit the Bible) as vvell as M. Attorney, The dif­ferēt vse of the touch-stone for fin­ding out the Church. and are [...]eady to touch him, and his Church, as he them [...]d theirs, but vvith different effect and successe: [...] he fyndeth by this touchstone (as you haue [...]ard) that all they are of his Church, but they [...]d euery one of them by the same touch-stone, [...]e fynde the contrary, and not one of them vvill [...]unt (I saie not one) of all the vvhole number of nevv Sectes, that the Church of Englād as novv standeth, is either the true Church of Christ, or [...]eir Church; and in this I dare ioyne issue vvith [...] Attorney, out of their ovvne bookes, assertions, [...]d protestations.

So as novv M. Attorney, that vvhich in the [...]iptures is so memorable of it self, so commen­ [...]d by Christ our Sauiour, The ba­senes & contem­ptibility of M. Attor­neyes Church. so respected by the A­ [...]stles, so testifyed and defended by the primitiue [...]artyrs, so magnifyed by the ancient Doctors [...]d Fathers, and by all good Christians so reue­ [...]nced and dreaded, I meane the glorious name [...]f the Catholicke and vniuersall Church, and the be­nefit [Page] to be in her, and of her, vvithout vvhich no saluation can be hoped for of Christ, but ineuita­ble and euerlasting perdition, by vvhich on the other side, and in which, saluation onlie maie be attained; all this (I saie) is come to be so poore, base, and contemptible a thing vvith you, and so vncertayne, as you knovv not vvhere your Church is, nor greatlie care, so that at all she be; and vvhen you name your Sectary-brethren, and associates therein, they denie you and your alli­ance, as you see; and vvhen you assigne your touch-stone of scriptures, they vse the same a­gainst you, and proue thereby youres to be no Church, and ech one of themselues in seuerall to be the onlie true and Christian Church. And this haue you gained by leauing the Roman, vvhich you graunt in old times to haue byn the holy mo­ther-Church: see vvherevnto you are come, and this shall suffice for this matter.

35. This epistle vvould grovv ouerlong, if I should entertaine my self in all the impertinent speeches, vvhich you had that daie (in your glo­rie as it semeth) against Catholickes, the least parte vvhereof, did in vvise-mens sightes, con­cerne the prisoner at the barre, though by your Rhetoricall application, all vvas dravven vpon him by hooke or by crooke: for that Yorke, VVilliams, Colen, Squiar and Lopus vvere brought [Page] in squadron, to muster there to that effect, vvher­of all notvvithstanding, except the last, are de­fended, and their conspiracies most euidentlie proued to haue byn feygned, M. T. F. in his A­pologie an. 1599. by a learned, vvor­thy, and vvorshipfull gentleman of our Coun­trey, dedicated these yeares past to the Lords of the late Queenes priuie Counsell: and vvhe­ther they vvere true or false, yet touched they not Fa: Garnet, vvho neuer had acquaintance or treaty vvith them.

36. And vvhereas you saie that he came into En­gland, with purpose to prepare the way, against the great compounded nauy that followed in the yeare 1588. It is euident that his comming into England, A mani­fest calū ­niation against M. Gar­net. vvas tvvo yeares and a halfe, at the least, before the saied time, vvhen there vvas neither notice, nor speach, nor perhapps so much as a thought of that nauie to come: and vvhen aftervvard it ap­peared on our seas, it had not so much as one En­glish Priest or Iesuit in all that multitude of men, vvhich is like it vvould haue had, if M. Henry Garnet, and M. Robert South-well that came in togeather, had byn sent to prepare the vvaie for the same. Your combinations also of bookes and attemptes, the one allwaies (as you saie) ac­companying the other, though you esteemed it perhaps a vvittie fine deuise, and probable to the vnlearned hearers that cannot distinguish of [Page] times or things; yet others that looked into the matter more iudiciouslie, and found neither co­herence of time, or subiect, betvveene the booke by you named, and the attempts pretended, lau­ghed in their sleeues, remembring the saying of the Poet: [...]rent. [...] An­ [...]i [...]. Non sat commodè diuisa sunt temporibus tibi Daue haec. I vvill reapeat your vvordes of one onlie comparison, and thereof let the rest be iud­ged: Then cometh forth Squiar (saie you) with his plot of treason, but this not alone neither, but was ac­companyed with another pernicious booke written by Dolman: [...] seely [...]uen­ [...]n of [...]ookes and trea­ [...]ons. vvhich vvordes importe that Dolmans booke did accompanie Squiars treason, but he that shall examine the order of Chronologie, shal fynde in this matter, that Dolmans booke vvas in print foure yeares (at least) before Squiars treason (if he committed treason) vvas euer heard of; nor hath the argument of the booke anie more affini­tie at all vvith Squiars fact, then hath a fox vvith a figg tree, but onlie that your floating Chimeraes, intoxicating (to vse your ovvne vvordes) your hea­rers braynes, doe make you seeme to speake often­times mysticallie, vvhen in deede you speake mi­serablie.

37. Yovv remember (I thinke) hovv the afore­said gentleman in his booke (for others doe not forget it) gaue you a friendlie reprehension, by the vvordes of the famous Orator Catulus, or ra­ther [Page] of Cicero in his name, Cicero de Oratore. for a ridiculous fact of yours in vveeping, and shedding manie teares in follovving the fiction of Squiars conspiracie at the barre, therebie to vvynne credit, and shevv your self admirable at that time to the Earle of Es­sex, and others in authoritie: but novv I am to ex­postulate vvith you vpon this occasion, for ano­ther no lesse patheticall excesse, vttered in plea­ding against M. Garnet, vvherein not so much your teares did run, as your haires did stand and stare, and your eares glovv, to heare blasphemie vttered by him in a certaine letter of his intercep­ted: VVherein (saie you) was conteyned one of the most horrible blasphemyes that euer I heard proceed from any Atheist, and maketh my haire to stand on end to thinke of it. So you saie.

38. And vvhat vvas this horrible blasphemie (good Syr) that put your tender, and religious hart in such a pittifull plight and horror? It fol­lovveth that he had written with the iuyce of a lemmō to his friendes abroad out of the tower, that he had byn often examined, but nothing was produced against him, but yet, necesse est, vt vnus homo moriatur pro populo. A fond fayned blasphe­my. So you alleadged the text, and added presentlie: See how he assumeth most blasphemously to himself the wordes that were spoken of Christ our Sauiour, but I hope ere he dy, he will repent him of this blasphemy.

39. But (good Syr) did you looke vpon the place [Page] of S. Iohns gospell, before you recited the same, and plaied this pageant in so solemne an essem­blie? Yf you did, then vvill you fynd that these vvordes vvere spoken by an euill man, Ioh. 11. vnto an euill sense in his ovvne meaning, to vvit by Cai­phas, The meaning of Cai­phas in speaking of the death of Christ. that persuaded first in a Councell gathered vpon the resuscitation of Lazarus, to put Christ to death, thereby to content the Romanes, vvho had the vvhole Ievvish nation in iealosie of their loy­altie tovvardes the Emperour, and that novv by putting one to death that vvas accused (though falslie) to denie tribute to be paied to Cesar, they should cleere their credit vvith the said Empe­rour, and by his onlie death preuent the destru­ction of the said Ievvish people by the Romane armies, and therefore he said: Expedit nobis, vt vnus homo moriatur pro populo, & non totagens pe­reat. Luc. 13. It is expedient for vs, that one man dy for the people, to the end the vvhole nation be not destroied. And therefore he saieth not necesse est, as you cite the vvordes, but expedit, to shevv his politicall drift therein.

40. And this being Caiphas his crastie and vvic­ked counsaile, and his vvordes in his sense, bea­ring this meaning, the holie ghost (vvhich as S. Chrysostome and other holie Fathers doe affirme, [...] 4. [...]n Ioan­ne [...]. ostantum, & non scelestum eius cor attigit, moued his tongue and not his vvicked mind, and vvas in [Page] his vvordes, not in his sense) made him vnvvit­tinglie to vtter a prophesie, and a great high mi­sterie, that except one man (to vvit Christ) should die for the sinnes of the people, none could be saued. Novv then (Syr) this sentence of Caiphas hauing tvvo meanings and senses, The meaning of M. Garnet in vsing the wor­des of Caiphas. as you haue heard, let vs examine vvhich vvas most probable to be vsed and alluded vnto by M. Garnet, vvho gathering by manie coniectures, that you, and some other of his good friendes, had a great de­sire to bring the Iesuitts vvithin the compasse of this late odious treason, or at least-vvise vvithin the suspition or hatred thereof, for that the lay-gentlmen partakers of the fact, vvere thought to be deuoted tovvardes them, and their Order; and seing that God vnexpectedlie had deliuered him into your handes, he might verie vvell thinke, that he at least should paie for the rest, and die also of likeli-hood for disgracing the rest, and in that sense alluded to the vvordes of Caiphas, tending to like po­licie.

41. But novv for the second sense, vvhich par­ticularlie designed the death of Christ our Sa­uiour, for the redemption of man-kinde, none I thinke is so simple, as vvould imagine M. Garnet to applie to himself, though in this point also M. Attorney is to be taught out of true [Page] diuinitie, that diuerse places vttered litterallie of Christ in holie scripture, maie secondarily also by allusion be applied vnto men, and this vvith­out all horror of blasphemie, or imputation of Atheisme, vvhich are M. Attorneyes passionate accusations in this place. As for example, vvhere the Prophet vvriteth of him: Isa. 60. Et cum iniquis re­putatus est: he vvas esteemed vvith the vvicked; vvhich vvas meant immediatlie and principal­lie by the holie-ghost of Christ, and yet by al­lusion it maie be applied to anie of his seruants. And that other place; Psal. 109. De torrente in via bibit, prop­terea exaltauit caput: and infinite other through­out all the nevv and old testament, spoken lite­rallie of Christ, and yet by allusion applied to good men, as the ancient Fathers doe testifie in their vvorkes, applying to the members oftentimes that vvhich belongeth principallie to the head: so as herein M. Attorneyes haires needed not to stand vpon end, nor trouble themselues or their maister; neither vvas it nedefull that M. Attorney should praie for M Garnet to repent himself of this blas­phemie (vvhich vvas none at all) before he dyed. God graunt Syr Edward Cooke be in state to make so cleere, and easy an accompt at his departure from this vvorld, as the other vvas, vvhich hardlie maie be hoped, considering their great difference of life & functions, except God vvorke a miracle, [Page] or that solifidian iustification doe enter for smoo­thing of all, vvhich maketh all men equall, and equallie saincts.

42. But to dravve to an end, one of your last triumphant speeches touching all Iesuits vvas, that they vvere Doctors of foure different do­ctrines; the one of dissimulation; Sundry calum­niatiōs. the second of depo­sing Princes; the third of disposing of Kingdomes; the last of deterring Princes with feare of excommunica­tions: and of all foure you discoursed vvith great resolution, and peremptorie determination, vvel assuring your self, that none in that place should haue meanes to ansvvere you, though there vvan­ted not manie, vvho out of their discretions, did note vvhere and hovv you might haue byn an­svvered vvith no small aduantage, as perhaps you may be hereafter more at large, vpon some other occasion.

43. Novv onlie I thought good to put you in mind, that these, and other your discourses, foun­ded commonlie vpon diuisions, and little con­cerning the prisoner, or matter in hand, vvere noted and borne avvaie, and this among the rest, vvas obserued; that you vvere more fertile in set­ting dovvne diuisions, then fruitfull aftervvard in prosecuting the same; yet in the last parte of this four-fold partition, about terrifying Princes with excommunications, you flovving novv vvith [Page] full sea tovvardes the end of your accusations, men saie, that you insulted greatlie ouer Catho­licke religion, & brought forth a booke of your ovvne compyling (to vvit your Reportes) preten­ding to shevv out of the same, that our English Kings in former ages, were nothing afrighted with the idle menaces of Papall excommunications; that one was condemned of high treason for bringing in a Bull against a subiect without the Kings licence: that the King was neuer reputed subiect to any Pope in Ecclesiasticall mat­ters, but that himself was absolute: how the Popes Le­gates were often times stayed at Calles, vntill the King had giuen them licence to come into England, M. At­torney in his vaunting vayne. vvith manie other such points, partlie true, partlie false, partlie impertinent to the matter, partlie prouing de facto, and not de iure, partlie misalleadged, par­tly miscōstred, but altogeather misapplyed to the disgrace of that religion, for vvhose seruice al your lavves in those times & ages vvere instituted, and honoured: & yet you protested in that vaunting vaine of yours; that you were exceeding glad to see your moderne religion in this point, so agreable to the ancient lawes of the Realme, which lawes (quoth you) if they were exactly looked into, would restraine our Romish Catholickes for growing any further, as you hoped they would be.

44. But Sir, hovv little ground of truth or sub­stance all this hath in it, & hovv contrary effectes [Page] the devv cōsideration of our English lavves may, & must needes vvorke in the mindes of al discreet men, tovvardes the setling of a stable iudgement and firme persuasion in fauour of Catholicke reli­gion, All an­cient English lavves in fauour of Ca­tholicke religiō. in that the said lavves proceeded al from Ca­tholicke Princes (though alvvaies I except such as doe frame their iudgement to the current of the present time, & doe subordinate their vnderstan­ding to their vvealth and honours) this (I saie) shal aftervvardes be so euidentlie declared in this An­swere of ours throughout the vvhole booke, as no mā I suppose vvith any indifferēcy, or probability of reasō, shalbe able to deny or cōtradict the same.

45. And in particular the Reader shall see refu­ted the seuerall members by you heere set dovv­ne, as namelie, hovv great and harty reuerence and respect our Catholicke Kings did euer beare vnto Ecclesiasticall Censures, not onlie of the Pope as supreme, but of their ovvne home-Bis­hopps also: and that no King in all that ranke for almost a thousand yeares, did euer hold himself absolute in Ecclesiasticall povver, vntill King Henry the eight; and that it cannot be true, The par­ticulers brought in by M. Attorney refuted. vvhich heere & elsvvhere you so much bragg of, & bring forth vpon euery occasion (as the archer that had but one arrovv in his quiuer that vvould fly) hovv that in the raigne of King Edward the first, it was trea­son by the common-law for a subiect to bring in and [Page] publish a Bull from Rome against a subiect, without the Kings licence; vvhich is your first obiection in that Kings life, and ansvvered by me after in the ele­uenth Chapter of this booke.

46. And as for the obiection of the Popes Le­gats or Nuntij detained somtimes by the Kings order at Calles, from entering the Realme, vntill some difference betvvene Popes and Kings vvere accorded, though it be so vveake a thing as deser­ueth no ansvvere, yet haue I ansvvered the same vpon diuers occasions, and shevved amongst o­ther, that by this argument, if it vvere good, King Philip and Queene Mary might be said not to haue acknovvledged the Pope his spirituall authoritie, for that they deteined in Calles the messenger of Paulus Quartus, Paulus Quar­tus C [...]di­nall [...]oole. vvhen he brought the Cardinalls hat, and Legacy of England for Friar Peto in preiu­dice of Cardinall Poole, vvhich the said Princes vvould not suffer to be put in execution, vntill they had better informed the said Pope, vpon vvhich information & their intercession the con­trouersie ceased.

47. Much other matter I doe vvillinglie preter­mit ( M. Attorney) vvhich you vttered that daie in contempt, & derogation of that religion, vvher­by all your progenitors, yea all the Peeres and Princes of our Realme in precedent ages thought themselues both happie and honourable: and if [Page] they had imagined that in future times an Attor­ney vvould haue stept vp to raile, and reuile that religion, calling it rotten and contemptible, & them all blind and deceaued people; vvhat an opinion (thinke you) vvould they haue fore-stallen of you? and hovv base and odious a conceit vvould they haue preconceaued against you? especiallie if they had seene you (as others did that stood neere) so caried avvaie vvith hereticall humour, as to vvander, and range, and runne from your matter in your pleading, to seeke occasion of in­solent tauntes against them in such sort, as your vvhole subiect by your ovvne confession, being of treason, the most of your inuectiue speach vvas against their religion.

48. For vvhich cause I thought my self bound to saie somevvhat in this behalfe, principallie to that vvhich is proper to the argument of your late booke of Reportes, heere by me ansvvered. For as for the other parte concerning treason, and the vvhole Act of the late arraignement about the same, I haue of purpose forborne to speake, as vvell for that it is a matter not appertayning to my facultie; The ar­raign­ment of M. Gar­net. as also in regarde of the devv respect I beare both vnto the lavves, and customes of my countrie, my Princes person, and the honour of that great assemblie: in all vvhich I haue nothing to complaine of (all hauing passed by order) but [Page] onlie of your extrauagant excursions, to confoūd religion and treason togeather: nay to make reli­gion the fountaine of treason, and therby to in­uolue vvithin the hatred of treason, all those that by conscience are tyed to that religion, be they neuer so innocent; than vvhich there can be no greater iniquitie imagined.

49. VVith M. Garnets particular cause I vvill not meddle in this place, he is gone to his last Iudge, before vvhome also you, and others that haue had parte in the handling therof, must finallie appeare, to see confirmed or reuersed vvhatsoeuer hath passed in that affaire. As for that vvhich you & others so often vrged against him, to confesse, that he vvas lavvfullie condemned by the tēporal lavv of the land, importeth little for the impay­ring of his innocencie before almighty God. You knovv vvho said in a farre vveightier cause, con­cerning the tryal of our Sauiour himself: Ioan. 19. VVe haue a law, and according to this law, he ought to dy, for that he hath made himselfe the sonne of God; The law misap­plyed a­gainst Christ our Sa­uiour Le [...]t 24 and their error vvas not so much in the obiect, as in the subiect: for as for the lavv it self, vve fynd it in Leuiticus that blasphemie (vvhereof the highest degree vvas for a man to make himself God) vvas punishable by death; but the subiect, to vvit, the person of our Sauiour vvas mistaken, they esteeming him to be onlie man, vvhereas they ought to haue knovvne, [Page] that he vvas God and man, as vvell in respect of the predictions of al the Prophets, foretelling that Christ should be the sonne of God; as also of his stupendious actions, that proued him to be trulie Christ: so as though the lavv alleadged by the Ievv­es against blasphemie & blasphemers, vvere true and in force of it self; yet held it not in the person of Christ, but vvas in the highest degree iniurious, as all Christian-men must confesse.

50. Let vs see then hovv from this case of the maister, some light may be dravvne to that of his scholler and seruant. You, M. Attorney, pleaded a­gainst him, as the Ievves Attorneyes did against our Sauiour and said; Nos legem habemus &c. vve haue a lavv, that vvhosoeuer reuealeth not treason by such a space, shall be accessarie of treason, and dy as a traytor: nor do vve deny the lavv, or com­plaine thereof; but yet if this case vvere pleaded in a forrayne Catholicke countrie, vvhere the pri­soner also shoulde haue his Attorney allovved him, he vvould saie on the other side: The pri­uiledge of secre­cy to be obserued in Con­fession. Nos legem ha­bemus superiorem, Ecclesiasticam, Diuino iure intentam, qua sacerdos ne (que) mori, ne (que) puniri debet, ob proditionem sub confessionis figillo cognitam, & non reuelatam: vve haue a contrarie lavv, to vvit, an Ecclesiasticall and spirituall lavv, higher then your temporall, and a lavv founded on the lavv of God, vvhereby it is ordeyned, that a Priest shal neither dy, nor be [Page] punished, nor be accompted traytor, for treason discouered vnto him vnder the seale of confes­sion, and not by him reuealed; nay he shalbe pu­nished, & that most grieuouslie, if he doe for anie cause reueale the same.

51. And this plea of the prisoners Attorney (vvhich by Catholicke doctrine and schooles is easilie proued in all the partes or members heere set dovvne) vvould presentlie haue bene admitted in all Catholicke Countries and Courtes, and in ours also, vvhiles our Kings and people vvere of that religion, and your temporall lavv vvould haue byn put to silence. Oh, you vvill saie, but novv it is othervvise, and vve care not for your Ecclesiasticall lavv. VVherevnto I ansvvere: Gods truth alwayes & euerie where one. Psal. 116. Ve­ritas autem Domini manet in aeternum. If this lavv be foūded in Gods truth & vvas left vnto his Church by Christ himself the fountaine of al truth, for the honour and defence of his Sacrament of Confes­siō, as al ancient diuinitie doth affirme; then must it for euer endure immutable: and novv and then, heere and there, this countrie and that countrie, this and that alteration of religion, or Princes tem­porall lavves, must not alter the case or substance of truth, either in Gods sight, or vvise mens eyes; and so M. Garnets case, dying for this truth in En­gland novv, is no vvorse, then if he had dyed a thousand yeares gone for the same, either in En­gland [Page] or any other Cath. countrey, that is to say, he dying only for the bare cōcealing of that, vvhich by Gods, and the Churches Ecclesiastical lavvs he could not disclose, & giuing no cōsent or coope­ration to the treasō it self, should haue byn accōp­ted rather a martyr then a traytor, & no lesse novv.

52. VVhich being so, cōsider I besech you M. At­torney, vvhat a different reckoning there is like to be betvveene you tvvo, at your next meeting in iudgement: you knovv somvvhat by experience hovv dreadful a thing the forme of publicke iud­gement is, but not so much as some others, for that hitherto it hath byn stil your lot to be actor & not reus, predominant both in vvordes & povver, and consequently terrible & nothing terrifyed: but vvhen the time and case shal come, vvherof the holie-ghost foretelleth vs: Sap. 5. Stabunt iusti in magna constantia, aduersus eos qui se angustiauerunt. Iust men that vvere ouerborne in this vvorld shal stand vp boldly vvith great constancy, against those that ouerbare them: and vvhen the saying of our Sauiour shalbe fulfilled: Math. 7. that euery man shal receaue, & be treated according to the measure wherby he hath measured to others; then vvil be the day of woe: neither doe I say this, M Attorney, to con­demne your office, I knovv that in all tymes, vnder all Princes your office of Fiscal-Aduocate or Attorney hath byn in vse for the Princes seruice [Page] and good also of the Common-vvealth if it be vvell and moderatelie vsed; but yet I cannot but friendlie put you in mind of that, vvhich holie S. Gregory doth admonish, vvhere he handleth the cause and reasons vvhy S. Peter, S. Andrew, S. Ia­mes, and S. Iohn retourned to their art of fishing, Gregor. [...] in [...] [...]ngel. [...]oan. after the Resurrection of our Sauiour, but not S. Matthew to his Custom-hovvse; to vvit, that cer­taine artes and occupations there are more dan­gerous farre, the one then the other, as more sub­iect and incident to greater sinnes.

53. In vvhich kinde trulie, Sir, if any office in the vvorld be daungerous in deed, yours may be ac­compted in the highest degree, that hath euery day almost his finger in bloud, or in particular mens afflictions, and ouerthrovves. And albeit the act of iustice be laudable & necessarie; The dangerous state of [...]r En­ [...]lish [...]tor­neyes office. yet the Actor oftentimes runneth no small daunger of his soule through the passions of anger, hatred, reuēge, vain-glorie, couetuousnes, appetite of ho­nour, and the like affections of mynd, vvhich per­uert iustice, and vvherof most strait accompt must aftervvard be rendred for the same.

54. And if in any part of the vvorld this Fiscall office and authority be full of perill, much more in England, vvhere his povver is much more abso­lute then in any other countrey vvhatsoeuer. For that in other Realmes the defendant for his life, [Page] hath other Attorneyes, and learned counsell al­lovved him, as hath bene said; but in England all is committed in a certayne sort to the Kings Attor­ney onlie, vvhere the matter any vvay concerneth the Princes interest: and albeit he be svvorne to be equall, and indifferent betvvene the Prince and his subiect, especiallie in matters of life and death; yet doe all men see, hovv that is obserued, the At­torney thinking it his greatest honour to ouer­throvv any man that commeth in his vvay by all manner of opprobrious proceeding, by scoffs, iestes, exprobrations, vrging of odious circum­stances, tales, inuentions, cōparisons, rhetoricall exaggerations, & the like; vvhich seemed in old time so vnciuill, and inhumane against men in misery, that diuers States and Cōmon-vvealthes, though Pagan and Gentile, did forbid them to be vsed by the Actor, notvvithstanding the lavv allovved them a defender and tvvice as much time for the defence, as the Actor had for his ac­cusation.

55. All vvhich points of ayd and comfort doe faile in our English tryall of life and death, and one more besides of singular importance, vvhich is, that the Iury commonlie is of vnlearned men, and therby easilie, either deceaued by crafty and coloured arguments of the accuser (not hauing time to examine, or iudgement to discerne them) [Page] or led by false affectiōs, or terrifyed by force of au­thoritie, vvhich in graue learned Iudges vvere not so much to be feared. And by this may M. Attorney acknovvledg vvith me some part of the danger of his office, vvho by one onlie vvorde, looke, signe, or action, may oftentimes preiudice the bloud of the prisoners, that stande at the barre, & much more by so many exaggerations, reproa­ches, and insolencies vsed against them. VVho remembreth not that late hateful exprobration to the vnfortunate Earle, to vvhome it vvas obiected at the barre: that he thought to be the first King Robert, and novv he vvas like to be the last Earle of that name and hovvse. And the other yet more bitter vnto his Secretary Cuff, that you vvould giue him at length such a cuff, as should make his head to reele against the gallovves: these things to men in misery, are great encreasmētes no doubt of their calamityes, and so much the more, by hovv much they tasted of insolency, neuer al­lovved of by vvise and moderate men, to­vvardes those that be in affliction or distresse. And thus vvill I end this my first speach vvith you, re­ferring my self for the rest to that vvhich ensueth throughout this vvhole Answere.

A TABLE Of the particular Contentes, Chapters, and Para­graphes of this ensuing Treatise.

  • THe Preface to the Reader, conteining the weight and importance of this our Controuersy; wherby may be resolued whatsoeuer is in question betwene men of different Religions at this day in England. 1
  • The Answere to the Preface of Syr Edward Cooke the Kings At­torney Generall; about Errour, Ignorance, and Truth, and way to try the same. 2 Chap. I. pag. 1.
  • The state of the Question in generall, concerning Spirituall and Tem­porall Power and Iurisdiction: their origen, and subordination one to the other. And how they stand togeather in a Christian Common-wealth. 3 Chap. II. pag. 23.
  • The second part of this Chapter, about the subordination of these two Po­wers, the one to the other; & different greatnesse of them both. 4 §. 1. pag. 32.
  • The third Part of this Chapter, shewing how these two Powers and Iu­risdictions may stand well togeather in agreement, peace and vnion. 5 §. 2. pag. 40.
  • The particular state of the controuersy with M. Attorney concerning the late Queenes Ecclesiasticall Power by the auncient lawes of England; deduced out of the case of one Robert Caudery Clerke. 6 Chap. III. pag. 47.
  • The second part of this Chapter, with a more cleere explication of the Question. 7 §. 1. pag. 57.
  • VVheras in the case proposed, there may be two kinds of Proofes, the one De Iure, the other De Facto; M. Attorney is shewed to haue failed in them both: And that we doe euidently demonstrate in the one, and in the other. And first in that De Iure. 8 Chap. IIII. pag. 63.
  • The second Part of this Chapter, wherin is shewed, that Queene Eli­zabeth in regard of her sex, could not haue supreame Ecclesiasticall Iurisdi­ction. 9 §. 1. pag. 74.
  • Of the second sort of Proofes named De Facto, wherto M. Attorney betaketh himselfe, alleadging certaine instances therin: And first out of the Kinges before the Conquest. 10 Chap. V. pag. 92.
  • How the Attorney not being able to proue his affirmatiue Proposition, of English Kinges Iurisdiction Ecclesiasticall before the Conquest: we doe ex [Page] abundanti prooue the negatiue by ten seuerall sortes of most euident demon­strations, that there was no such thinge in that tyme, but the quite contrary. 11 Chap. VI. pag. 103.
  • 12 The first Demonstration of the lawes made by ancient Kinges before the Conquest. § 1. pag. 105.
  • 13 The second Demonstration: That the first Ecclesiasticall lawes in our Coun­trey came not from Kings, but from Prelates. §. 2. pag. 108.
  • 14 The thid Demonstration: That all Ecclesiasticall weighty matters were re­ferred by our Kings and people to the Sea of Rome. §. 3. pag. 113.
  • 15 The fourh Demonstration: That Confirmations, Priuiledges, Franquizes of Churches, Monasteries, Hospitalles, &c. were graunted by the Pope. §. 4. pag. 124.
  • 16 The fifth Demonstration: That Appeales and Complaints were made to the forsaid Sea of Rome, about Cōtrouersies that fel out in Englād. §. 5. pag. 131.
  • 17 The six Demonstration: Of the Kinges and Archbishops that liued togea­ther in our Countrey before the Conquest, and what lawes they were like to make. §. 6. pag. 139.
  • 18 The seauenth demonstration: Of the concourse of our Kinges of England with other Princes, and Catholike people abroad. §. 7. pag [...] 141.
  • 19 The eight demonstration: Of the making tributary to the Sea of Rome, the Kingdome of England. §. 8. pag. 142.
  • 20 The nynth demonstration: Of the going of diuers Kinges and Princes of England to Rome for deuotion to that Sea. §. 9. pag. 147.
  • 21 The tenth demonstration: Of the assertions and asseuerations of diuers Kinges of England for preheminence of spirituall Power. VVith a Conclu­sion vpon the former demonstrations. §. 10. pag. 151.
  • 22 Of the Kinges after the Conquest vnto our times. And first of the Con­querour himselfe, whether he tooke spirituall Iurisdiction vpon him, or no, by vertue of his Crowne and temporall authority. Chap. VII. pag. 155.
  • 23 Reasons that shew William the Conquerour, to haue acknowledged euer the authority of the Sea Apostolicke. §. 1. pag. 160.
  • 24 Of King William the Conquerour his lawes in fauour of the Church and Church-men. §. 2. pag. 165.
  • 25 The first Instance of M. Attorney taken out of the raigne of K. Wil­liam the Conquerour, refuted. §. 3. pag. 169.
  • 26 Of King William Rufus, and Henry the first, that were the Con­querours sonnes; and of K. Stephen his nephew: And how they agreed with the said Conquerour in our Question of Spiritual Iurisdiction acknow­ledged by them to be in others, and not in themselues. Chap. VIII. pag. 176.
  • [Page]Of King Henry the first, who was the third King after the Conquest. 27 §. 1. pag. 180.
  • Of the raigne of King Stephen, the fourth King after the Conquest. 28 §. 2. pag. 189.
  • Of the Raigne of K. Henry the second great Grand-child to the Con­querour, & the fifth King after the Conquest, with his two sonnes K. Ri­chard and K. Iohn; and their comformityes in this Controuersy. 29 Chap. IX. pag. 196.
  • Of the Raigne of K. Richard the first, the sixt King after the Con­quest. 30 §. 2. pag. 208.
  • Of the Raigne of K. Iohn, who was the seauenth King after the Con­quest. 31 §. 3. pag. 222.
  • Of King Henry the third, that was the eight King after the Conquest; and the first that left Statutes wrytten. And what M. Attorney allead­geth out of him for his purpose. 32 Chap. X. pag. 232.
  • Two Instances alleadged out of the raigne of K. Henry the third by M. Attorney and of what weight they be. 33 §. 1. pag. 245.
  • Of the liues and raignes of K. Edward the first and second, Father and Sonne. And what Arguments M. Attorney draweth from them, to­wards the prouing of his purpose. 34 Chap. XI. pag. 256.
  • Of K. Edward the first, who was the nynth King after the Conquest. 35 §. 1. pag. 257.
  • Of King Edward the second, which was the tenth King after the Con­quest. 36 §. 2. pag. 278.
  • Of King Edward the third, and K. Richard the second his nephew and successour: And vvhat Instances or Arguments M. Attorney dravveth from their tvvo raignes, vvhich continued betvveene them for seauenty yeares. 37 Chap. XII. pag. 285.
  • M. Attorneyes obiections out of the raigne of K. Edward the third a­foresaid. 38 §. 1. pag. 292.
  • Of the raigne of K. Richard the second, the tvveluth King after the Conquest. 39 §. 2. pag. 308.
  • Of the three King Henryes of the house of Lancaster, the fourth, fifth and sixth, vvho raigned for the space of threescore yeares. And vvhat is obser­ued out of their raignes concerning our Controuersy vvith M. Attorney. 40 Chap. XIII. pag. 312.
  • Instances alleadged by M. Attorney, out of the raigne of K. Henry the fourth, vvho vvas the thirteenth King after the Conquest. 41 §. 1. pag. 315.
  • Out of the raigne of K. Henry the fifth, that vvas the fourteenth King after the Conquest. 42 §. 2. pag. 322.
  • [Page] 43 Out of the Raigne of K. Henry the sixt the fifteenth King after the Conquest. §. [...]. pag. 326.
  • 44 Of the Raigne of f [...]ure ensuing Kinges, to vvit Edward the fourth, Ed­ward the fifth, Richard the third, and Henry the seauenth: And hovv confo [...]me they vvere vnto their Ancestors in this point of Controuersy vve haue in hand. Chap. XIIII. pag. 328.
  • 45 I [...]st [...]nces out of the Raigne of K. Edward the fourth, the sixteenth King after the Conquest. §. 1. pag. 331.
  • 46 Out of the R [...]igne of K. Henry the seauenth, vvho vvas the nynteenth King after the Conquest. §. 2. pag. 337.
  • 47 Of the Raigne of K. Henry the eight, and of his three Children, King Edward Que [...]ne Mary and Queene Elizabeth: And hovv the first innoua­ti [...]n thout Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction vvas made, and continued in their daies. Ch [...]p. XV. pag. 341.
  • 48 The ansvvere to certayne Instances of M. Attorney out of the Raigne of K. Henry the eight §. 2. pag. 351.
  • 49 Of King Edward the six, the one and tvventith King after the Con­quest. §. 3. pag. 357.
  • 50 Of the Raigne of Queene Mary, the tvvo and tvventith Princesse after the Conquest. §. 4. pag. 359.
  • 51 Of the Raigne of Queene Elizabeth, vvho vvas the three and tvventith Princesse after the Conquest, and last of K. Henryes race. §. 5. pag. 361.
  • 52 Certaine Expostulations vvith M. Attorney, about euill preceeding, & iniuryes offered to diuers sortes of men in this his booke of Reportes, espe­cially to [...]ards the end therof: Togeather with the Conclusion of the whole worke. Chap. XVI. pag. 368.
  • 53 The first expostulation, in the behalfe of Recusant-Catholickes of En­gland, grieu [...]sly iniured by M. Attorney. §. 1. pag. 369.
  • 54 The second Expostulation, in the behalfe of all English Catholickes in ge­nerall. §. 2. pag. 376.
  • 55 The third Expostulation, in the name of all moderate and peace-louing subiects whatso [...]uer. §. 3. pag. 384.
  • 56 An Index or Table of the particular matters conteyned in the vvhole worke.

THE PREFACE TO THE READER. Concerning the weight, and importance of this our Con­trouersie; wherby may be resolued whatsoeuer is in question between men of different Religions at this day in England.

ALBEIT the moment, and vtility of that we haue in hand (discreet Reader) will best be seene by perusall of the Treatise it self, and by thy iudicious consideration therof: yet for thy better encouragement to this labour, and to stirr thee vp to more attention herin; I haue thought good, to touch some points in generall, at this first en­trance, remitting the larger, and more particular decla­ration therof, vnto that which is to ensue throughout the whole discussion of the Controuersie.

2. First then, to pretermit the whole view of our En­glish Christian antiquities, which heer by fit, and ne­cessarie occasion is searched & laid open, togeather with the liues, and laws, gouerment, and Religion of all our Christian Kings, both before and after the Conquest; The im­portant weight of this contro­uersy. This one point seemeth to me to be of most moment for the present; that wheras vnder the raigne of Queen Elizabeth (about whome principallie is our question) three sortes of Religion did stand vp, & striue togeather (and doe vnto this day) the Protestant, the Puritane, [...]nd the Catholicke: their whole contention seemeth to [Page] mee to ly within the limits of this Controuersie, moued by M. Attorney about Q. Elizabeths spirituall iurisdi­ction, and that out of the same, the whole may easily be determined, as presentlie you shall see.

3. For wheras there are two principall partes of any Religion whatsoeuer; the one, doctrine or precepts, for instruction; the other, power and authoritie, for di­rection, and gouerment; Two partes of Religiō. albeit the first be the ground, and foundation wheron to buyld, and worke; yet is the second that which giueth life, and motion to the former; and must try and iudge the same: for that in euery reli­gion or societie of men, professing one, and the self same faith, those that are the cheife mēbers therof, & presumed to [...]aue principal power and spiritual iurisdiction therin, are they that must authorize, discerne and iustifie the doctrine therof to their followers. For as S. Augustine said in [...]is daies to the Manichies that pressed him to beleeue certaine thinges out of the scripture in their sense: That he vvould not beleeue the ghospell it self to be the ghospel, except the authority of the Chuch did moue him thervnto: August. contra epist. Fū ­ [...]menti. cap. 5. that is to say, the cheife go­uernours of the Church, and such as had cheife spirituall authoritie therin from time to time: of whome Christ meant when he said: Math. 18 Dic Ecclesiae, denounce it to the Church; and againe. If he heare not the Church, let him be to thee, as a heathen, or publican: so in like manner must we say in these daies, nor haue we any [Page] other reasonable answere, why we beleeue any one booke of the new, or old Testament to be scripture (that is to saie to containe doctrine of the holie ghost, and not of man) but for that the gouernours of our Church, which haue spirituall power among vs, doe tell vs so.

4. Yea, all Sectaries likewise, of what sorte or sect soeuer, are forced to follow the same rule; for that what­soeuer they admit to be scripture, they admit the same either vpon the credit of our Church, and gouernours therof, or of their owne, or of both; but especially indeed of their owne, which is seen by their doubting or reiecting of any parcels of scripture, doubted of, or reiected by their owne leaders, though admitted by ours. As for ex­ample, the booke of vvisedome, See Mag­debar. Gen. 2. li. 2. cap. 3. col. 41. 42. & deinceps. Magde. ibid. Col. 53. 54. & deinceps. of Toby, Iudith, Ecclesiasticus, the first and second of Machabees, and other parcels of the old Testament, reiected by Lu­ther, and Lutherans; as also the Epistle of S. Iames, the second and third of S. Peter, the Apocalips, and other peeces of the new testament, which our Church admitteth simply. But Caluin, and Caluinists, though expreslie they reiect them not with the Luthe­rans, as appeareth by our English Church, where they are left to stand in the Bible: See Cal­uin l. 1. instit. cap. 11. & lib. 3. cap. 5. yet is their admission so could, and conditionall, as it may rather seeme a cur­teous dimission, then any way a faithfull, or confident acceptation.

[Page]5. And the same may be said of any other particular point or points of doctrine of any Religion, or sect what­soeuer; the leaders, or gouernours that are presumed to haue cheife authoritie, must iudge and discerne, distin­guish, expound, and determine, what is to be beleued or not; what is to be held and taught, or reiected; and final­lie, what is to be done and practised; what Sacraments, what Ceremonies, what Customes are to be vsed, hovv, where, and when; And last of all this second part of power and authoritie, rule, order, gouerment, and iurisdiction is that, which giueth light, direction, and life to euerie religion. And for so much as there can be but one true, that can bring vs to saluation; True power and spirituall iurisdi­ction the only [...]e [...]uide to saluatiō. it followeth, that whersoeuer this true spirituall power, and iurisdi­ction is found, there is the onlie true religion also, which a man may securelie follow: yea, that vnder paine of eternall damnation, he is bound to follow, for that this authoritie will lead him to life euerlasting, Christ hauing giuen the keies of heauen thervnto, that is to say, Math. [...]. & 18. full po­wer to shut and open heauen by binding or loosing sin­nes vpon earth; and that in such sort (saith S. Chry­sostome and all other ancient Fathers with him) that the Courte or Tribunall of heauen standeth ex­pecting, vvhat is done vpon earth to confirme the same there: Chrysost. lib. 3. de [...]acer. & [...] 4. & 5. de verb [...]s [...]. for so much, as euer since this admirable, vniuersall, and dreadfull authoritie was giuen (say they) by Christ vpon earth, D Hier. epist. ad vnto the Gouernours of his [Page] Church, nothing is done in that Court of heauen, but by presidence, and predetermination of that which is done, Heliodor. de vita [...] solitaria. Hilar. Can. 16 in Mat. & alij a­libi. or sentenced in the Tribunall of the militant Church on earth; that is to say, he that is here absolued, is absolued there, & he that is here condemned, is condemned there, without remission. VVherof also the said Fathers do in­ferre, that to find out this authoritie, and to follow the same, and the direction therof, is the only sure way to saluation. And that the erring herin, either wilfully or of ignorance, is the most certaine path to damnation; for that by no other ordinary means (since this Commission giuen, and authoritie instituted among Christians) is any grace, fauour, pardon, light, direction, or other spi­rituall benefit to be receiued from God, but by way of this subordination of spirituall authoritie appointed in his Church.

6. VVherfore al hope of life depēding, as you see, of this soueraigne point so as whosoeuer erreth in this, erreth in al; ech man wil easilie cōsider how much it importeth him to looke well thervnto, and to stand attentiue and vigi­lant in the discussion therof; to see whence, and how, and by what means, and from what sourge and fountaine, this authoritie and spirituall Iurisdiction is deriued: Three grounds of spiri­tuall au­thoritie supposed by three different religiōs. In which point the three professors of different religions be­fore mentioned, doe principally differ, and distinguish themselues. The Protestāt deducing this spiritual power from the temporall Prince (or rather Princesse vnder [Page] Q. Elizabeth.) The See Cart­wright, Iunius, & other of then allead­ged in the Sur­uey of preten­ded dis­cipline. Cap. 16. Rom. 13. Math. 24 Puritane from the people. The Catholicke from the succession of Bishops from Christs time downe wards, and especially from the highest, which they hold to be S. Peter, and his successours. And which part soeuer of these three hitteth right, goeth happely & securelie, & the other two doe run to euerlasting perditiō.

7. The Protestant for his ground, hath those sayings of scripture: That all orderly authoritie is from God. That vve must giue to Cesar, that vvhich is Cesars: That Princes are to be honoured, and obeyed for God; 1. pet. 2. and Kings, as highest in dignitie, and that he vvhich resisteth lavvfull authoritie, re­sisteth Gods ordination: and therby incurreth damnation &c. The foū ­dation of the Prote­stants assertiō. All which the other two parties gran­ting, doe affirme to haue byn vnderstood of tempo­rall authoritie only, for gouerning the Commonwealth; and not of spirituall for gouerning of soules, which they proue: for that all Kings, and Princes were then infi­dels, and especially the Roman Emperours of whom this was principally meant, who by these places of scrip­tures, cannot be said to haue receiued Commission, to gouerne the Christian Church, which was in their times, and vnder their dominions; but onlie in temporall matters, and Ciuill affaires. And that the spirituall power and iurisdiction wherof we talke, was at that time in another sorte of men, to wit in the Apostles and their successours, which were Bishops, according to the [Page] testimonie of S. Paul in the Acts of the Apostles, Acts 20. spea­king vnto them, and saying: The holie Ghost hath placed you Bishops to gouerne his Church vvhich he hath purchased vvith his ovvne bloud.

8. The Puritanes, Puritane groūdes. Acts 1.23. or rigid Caluinists haue for their ground, certaine elections made by the people, and recor­ded, as well in the Acts of the Apostles, as in other hi­stories of the Primitiue Church: as for example when they chose two in the place of Iudas, to wit, Ioseph, and Matthias, to bee determined by lot which of them should be. And when afterward they chose S. Stephen, Acts 6.5. & six others to supply the place of Deacons, & many ti­mes afterward in the primitiue Church we read, that the people did choose or name their Bishops. But to this, the other two parties doe answere, that in the first two ex­amples, out of the Acts of the Apostles, it is euident by the Text, that those elections, or nominations were permitted to the people, by the Apostles themselues, for their comforte and encouragement; but that the par­ties so chosen, had, & receiued their authority & spiritual iurisdiction from the Apostles themselues. And the like is answered for the times ensuing, wherin the Bishops did oftentimes permit the said electios to the people, for their greater cōtentment, & consolation in those daies of per­secutiō, to choose & nominate for their Bishop & Pastor the man whom they best liked, who afterward was inue­sted & cōsecrated by the said Bishops notwithstāding: & [Page] tooke his iurisdiction, and spirituall power from them, to whom properly that power and authoritie belonged, to ordaine, both Bishops, and Priests, as we see the Apo­stles themselues did euerie where, and gaue the like autho­ritie to others ordained by them. As we read, that S. Paul hauing made Titus Bishop of Creta, gaue him or­der also to ordaine: vt cōstituas per ciuitates presby­teros, sicut & ego disposui tibi. 1. Tit. 5. That thou ordaine Priests for Citties, as I haue appointed thee.

9. The Catholickes for their groūd haue this: That Bishops only, & Priests were made spirituall gouernous of Christs Church by Christ himself, and so continued vader Infidel Emperours for three hundered yeares to­geather, Groūdes of the Catho­licks for spiritual iurisdi­ction. vntill the time of Constantine the great, that was first conuerted, as afterward more largely will be shewed in due place; and that this authoritie is to conti­nue in lawfull succession of Bishops, by ordination, and imposition of hands, vntill the worlds end. And that neither temporall Prince can haue this, except he be also Priest, and receiued it by the same ordinary way of or­dination and succession (whereof Q. Elizabeth was not capable) and much lesse the common people, except only by permission, to elect and nominate, as hath byn said: wherof ensueth that if they haue not this spirituall au­thority in themselues; much lesse can they giue it to others. And thus according to the Catholickes iudgment, doe faile the grounds, both of the Protestant, and Puritan in [Page] this great affaire: and failing in this, doe faile in all the rest; for that of this, dependeth all, as before hath byn said.

10. For if in their Religions, there be no true autho­ritie spirituall, or iurisdiction, deriued by ordinarie me­ans, and succession from Christ; Impor­tant con­sequen­ces. then are they awry in all, nor haue they any true authority, to preach, admi­nister Sacraments, absolue, or bind from sinnes, iudge of doctrine, determine or decree of any spirituall action whatsoeuer; nor are they within the compasse of Christs Church, or state of saluation, as by necessarie conse­quence doth ensue; and the like of the Catholickes, if they in this point be amisse

11. And herby we may see the importance now of this controuersie, between M. Attorney and me, as also their shallow vnderstāding (if they speake as they thinke) or rather malicious folly (if they doe not) who affirme euery where in their bookes against Catholickes, Sir Frācis Hastings against the vvard­vvord & M. Sut­cliffe in his de­fence. that Protestants and Puritanes are but onlie iarring-bre­thren, and reconcilable between themselues, and that their differences are not in principall points of Religion, but in certaine lesser things, and ceremonies. For that this being indeed, not onlie so substantiall a point of do­ctrine, as before you haue heard; but containing also the whole second part of Religion before mentioned (to wit, all that belongeth to power, authoritie, gouerne­ment and iurisdiction) by which Religion hath her life, vertue, force, and efficacy: It is easily seen, how vaine, [Page] and false, or rather ridiculous and pernicious the other assertion is, and if we well enter into the examination of particulars, we shall easilie see the same.

12. For suppose (for examples sake) that the Prote­stants ground be true, that all spirituall iurisdiction, force, and efficacie therof came vnto their Church in Queene Elizabeths time, by her, and from her, out of the Right of her Crowne; & that the Puritanes ground be false, who pretend the same from the people, I meane from their owne Congregations, Classes, & Presbyteries (for no other gaue it them) what followeth of all this? No doubt, it must needs follow, by manifest consequence of truth, that the Puritanes haue no authoritie, or spiri­tuall iurisdiction in the Church of God at all, nor are lawfull Pastors, but vsurpers, and intruders; Puritan and Pro­testants grounds vncom­patible. and that they entred not by the doore, as Christ saith, but by other means: that is to saie, not by the ordinarie doore of law­full vocation, ordination, and succession of Priesthood. Of which doore the Apostle S. Paul made such high ac­compt, as hauing set downe that vninersal proposition to the Hebrews: Heb. 5. 2. para­lip. 10. Nec quisquam sumit sibi honorem, sed qui vocatur a Deo, tanquam Aâron. That no man taketh vnto him the honour of being a Bishop, or Priest, but he that is called by God therevnto, as Aâron was in the old law. Psal. 2. After this (I saie) he passeth on to proue, that Christ himself the sonne of God, tooke not this honour of high Priesthood vpon him, but by the pu­blike testimonie of his said Fathers vocation, set downe [Page] by the Prophet Dauid, manie hundred years before he was borne. Tu es sacerdos in aeternum secūdum or­dinem Melchisedech. Psal. 1 Thou art a Priest for euer, af­ter the order of Melchisedech, and not of Aâron. And according to this high order of Melchisedech, that was both King and Priest, and whose sacrifice was not of beasts and birds, as those of Aâron, but of bread, and wyne onlie, to prefigurate the most pure, and holie sacrifice, that Christian Priests were to offer af­terward to the worldes end, of the body and bloud of Christ, in like formes of bread and wyne, as all an­cient Cypri­an. l. 2. ep. 3. Au­gust. l. 16. de Ciuit. Des. cap. 22. & l. 1. contra aduers. leg. & Proph. cap. 2. & lib. 2. cont. lit. Petil. c. 37. Chry­sost. hom. 35. in Gen. Clem. Fathers doe expound it: Of this order (I say) Christ being high Priest, made all his Apostles Priests, and they others after them, and they others againe, by the ordinarie way of ordination, imposition of hands, and succession, which hath endured from their time to ours, and shall from ours, vntill the day of iudgement.

13. And this ordinarie doore (so called by Christ our Sauiour) of entring into spirituall authoritie, and iu­risdiction ouer his flocke, is of such high esteeme and importance, that as the first generall doore, Alexād. lib. 4. strom. wherby a man must enter to be a sheep in the said flocke, to wit Baptisme, is a Sacrament, not reiterable, Ambros. l. 4. de Sacram. c. 3. Hie­rom. in cap. 1. ad Titum. & alij. Ioan. 10. and so abso­lutelie necessarie, as no man can enter by any o­ther way: so likwise this other particuler doore of en­tring into Prelacie, or Pastor-shipp ouer Christs flocke, was ordayned a Sacrament by our Sauiour, no [Page] lesse necessarie for distinguishing theeues, robbers, and intruders, from true and lawfull Pastors (to vse our Sauiours similitude) then the other of Baptisme, to di­stinguish sheep from wolues, and Christs flocke, from In­fidells and others of the Synagoge of Satan.

14. And now in all this which we haue spoken by oc­casion of the Puritanes pretence, to enter into spirituall gouerment ouer Christs flocke, by voice and choise of their owne people, we doe not much differ from their Maister and Doctor Iohn Caluin, who confesseth that this doore or entrance to the Clergie by lawfull voca­tion and ordination, is so necessarie, as if it be not obser­ued, all would grow to confusion, and no man could know, who hath spirituall iurisdiction ouer soules, and who hath not. Caluin. lib. 4. instit. cap. 19. §. 31. & 14. §. 31. And further he confesseth that albeit be appoint but two generall Sacraments for all sortes of people, Baptisme (to witt) and the Lords supper: yet he graunteth this Ordination of Church-ministers, to be a true Sacrament also, and to haue promise of grace an­nexed vnto it, as other Sacraments haue, but that it strecheth not so far, as the other two doe; but is particu­lar for ministers and Clergie-men onlie.

15. But then if we presse him, how he, and his came in by this doore; he and they haue no other shift, but to say, that their first maisters and teachers entred in by this or­dinarie vocation and ordination of our Bishops (for others there were none at that time to call; or ordayne them) from whom afterward they disioyned them­selues [Page] in doctrine, to ioyne with the Apostles. And this is the leap they make from our age to the Apostles time.

16. But suppose they could say this of their first tea­chers, that they had their ordination, and consequentlie also their vocation and spirituall iurisdiction from our Bishops; yet afterward when they fell to different do­ctrine, and for that cause were cut of by excommunica­tion from them, and especiallie now when the said first teachers are dead and gone; they can haue no other assu­rance of their vocation of ministerie, then from the people of their owne sect, in their Presbyteries, as before hath byn said: which how much it is, or whether it may be any thing at all, shall Infra cap. 2. afterward be discussed.

17. Now it shall be sufficient onlie, for the argument of this Preface, concerning the weight, and importance of this Controuersie we haue with M. Attorney about spirituall iurisdiction, that we consider, and beare in mind the different origen, from which ech partie of the foresaid three professors of Religion, doe pretend to de­riue their right and interest to the said spirituall iuris­diction, which they exercise. And what side soeuer erreth therin, erreth also in the maine marke of their saluation, and doth draw both themselues, and their followers to euerlasting perdition. And furthermore that the diffe­rence & contrariety in this point, is much more between Puritanes and Protestants, then between them both and Catholickes: For that they both doe graunt and cannot denie, but that the deduction of spirituall iuris­diction [Page] in our Catholike Prelates, The Pro­testant and Pu­ritan yelde more in deed, to the Ca­tholicke then to ech o­ther. hath come downe line-allie, and successiuelie by ordination, and imposition of [...]ands, the one of the other, from the Apostles time, though declined (as they saie) in doctrine. But we, on the con­trary side, doe inferre the suretie of our doctrine, by the certaintie of this succession of Priestlie power, and spiri­tuall iurisdiction. For that whersoeuer this is trulie to be found, which cannot be but in the true Church; there also hath Christ assured vs, that by his omnipotent power and presence, the puritie, and certaintie of doctrine shall euer in like manner be infallibly con­serued.

18. But to the Protestant, the Puritane doth not yeeld thus much by manie degrees, and much lesse the Protestant to the Puritane. For they doe not graunt the one, to the other, that they haue true ordination of Priests and ministers among them, as to vs they doe: in s [...]gne wherof, if anie Priest of ours doe fall to their side [...] they giue him no new orders, but thinke him sufficientlie ordayned by vs, to minister in their Church, which the Protestant doth not admit in Puritane ministers, The Pro­testant and Pu­ritan mi­nisters not admitted the one by the other. but that they must be ordered againe by their Bishops, as hauing no Orders before; nor yet the Puritanes with the Protestant-ministers when they turne vnto them, but doe appoint, that he renounce his former Orders in their Congregation, or Presbyterie; and by new imposition of hands of the said Presbiterie he be ordayned a new minister in that profession: so as by opinion and estima­tion [Page] of the Protestant-religion, the Puritane-ministers are meere laie-men, taking vpon them spirituall iurisdi­ction ouer soules without any lawfull authoritie, or com­mission at al; and consequentlie haue no power to preach or teach, or administer Sacraments, and much lesse haue they that high, and excellent iudiciall authoritie to binde, or loose sinnes. What the Puri­tan is to the Pro­testant by this grounde of spiri­tuall power. And that which followeth also of this, that they haue no Sacraments at all, no Clergie, no mi­nisterie, no sacred or diuine thinge; but are onlie a lay companie of men and women, ioyned togeather in a cer­taine worldlie secular society, as Fish-mongers, Iron-mongers, Drapes, and other like companies in Lon­don. And the same opinion haue they of the Prote­stants, and of their Church.

19. And by this you may see, how farre they differ in substance of religion (though somtimes for fashion-sake they call themselues Brethren) more indeed then both of them from vs, as before hath byn said; which procee­deth from this mayne ground & Principle, to wit, from whence ech part draweth their Ecclesiastical Power, & Spiritual Iurisdictiō ouer soules: for that this being once found out, all the rest is easie and cleere, for so much as this true spirituall authoritie, can be but in one partie, and in one Church onlie, which is the true: and where­soeuer it is found, there is assurance also of all truth, Christ hauing promised vs, that this Church, and the true Pastors thereof shall not deceiue vs, Mar. vlt. Luc. 10. 1. Tim. 3. nor be decei­ued. And therefore that we may boldlie, and confiden­lie [Page] heare their voice, and doe that which they bid vs, though otherwise in life, and manners, they should be as bad as Scribes and Pharises. Mat. 23.

20. And on the other side where this true authoritie, and lawfull iurisdiction is not, there we must not be­leeue, though they speake neuer so faire, for that we are fore-told and fore-taught, Mat. 7. that they are but wolues in sheeps apparrel, false prophets to deceiue, theeues and murderers to kill and destroie, Iohn. 10. & other such fore-war­nings left vnto vs by Christ and his Apostles. All which ought to make vs vigilant, attent, diligent, & curious to vnderstand really the truth about Spirituall Iuris­diction, which in the ensuing Treatise is handled, so far forth, as M. Attorney hath giuen occasion, though no­thing so largely, as the thing it selfe might be discussed; but yet sufficientlie for euerie discreet man to see the grounds, and with that modestie also (I hope) as may iu­stlie offend no man. And so I shall now passe on, to ioyne with M. Attorney more neerly in the maine battaile, if first by the way (as it were of skirmish) we shall an­swere somewhat in like manner to his Preface, wherin diuers points are not vnworthy of consideration.

THE ANSWERE TO THE PREFACE of Syr Edward Cooke, THE KINGES ATTORNEY, About Error, Ignorance, and Truth: and vvay to try the same. CHAP. I.

BEfore I come to discusse the Preface it self, which I purpose to sett downe wholy as it lyeth in the Au­thor, it shall not be amisse perhaps (Gentle Reader) to speake a word or two, concerning the Title, whose inscription is. Reports of diuers Resolutions; and Iudgements, giuen vpon great deliberation in matters of great Importance and Consequence, by the Reuerend Iudges, & Sages of the law: togeather with the Reasons & Causes [...]f their Resolutions, and Iudgments published. &c. The Title examined. By which words of [...]reat Deliberation, great Importance, and Consequence, Reuerend Sages, & the like, M. Attorney like a studious Rhetorician procureth to purchase credit, and estimation to this his worke of Reports. Al­ [...]eit I be confident to the contrary, that vpon the ensuing search, [...]hese Reports directed by hym to the impugning of Catholike re­ [...]gion (being only bare and naked Reports indeed without profe or reason alleaged at all) will neither proue so graue Resolutions & [...]udgemēts, nor to haue byn giuen alwayes vpō so great deliberation, [...]or of so great importance, & Consequence as he pretendeth; and that when the reasons, and causes therof shall bee examined, they [...]ill rather ouerthrow, than establish his principal conclusion; wherin I remitt my self to the euent.

[...]. There followeth the same title to knitt vp the page, this plea­ [...]ng sentence of Cicero in his Tusculane questions. Quid enim lae­ [...]ro, nisi vt veritas in omni quaestione explicetur, verum dicentibus facilè ce­ [...]m? Cicer [...]ib. 3. Tus [...]. quaest. What doe I endeuour, but that the truth should be laied [Page 2] open in euery question, with resolution to yeld to them that shall speake the truth. This sentence (I say) giueth mee great com­forte, yf M. Attorney will doe as he insinuateth, and follow the in­differencie of his Author alleaged, The indif­ferency required in treating this con­trouersy. who in the matters he hand­led (which were of philosophye) is knowne to haue byn so e­quall, as he was not well resolued, what part to take. Yet doe I not exact, so much equality in this our controuersie of diuinitie (presuming my aduersary to be preoccupated with the preiu­dice of one parte) but shall rest well satisfied with his desire, to haue the truth examined in euery point; and much more with his readines, to yeeld vnto her, whersoeuer she shall be founde.

3. And with this I shall passe to his Preface notinge only one point, or two more, by the way, wherof I shall haue occasion to speake againe afterward. The first is, that wheras this booke of Reports is set forth with two distinct Columnes in euery page, the one in Latin, the other in English, the Title or superscription of the one runneth thus. De iure Regis Ecclesiastico. The other hath this interpretation, Of the Kings Ecclesiasticall law. As though the word Ius (which signifieth Right) were alwayes well translated by the word Law. The vvord Ius, exten­deth it self further then Lex. Wherof afterward he seeketh to make his ad­uantage. But the error or fraude is euident, for that the word Ius, hath a much larger signification, then Lex, which may be pro­ued, as well out of auncient Lawyers, as Deuines. For that [...]lu [...]ss de Iusti [...]ia & [...]re. Pau­lus Iurisconsultu [...] doth affirme the word, Ius, to be extended, ad om­ne quod quouis modo bonum & aequum est; to whatsoeuer is any waye good or right. And then, in another signification the same Ibidem [...]lus. Pau­lus doth say that it signifieth, Sententiam iudicis, The sentence of the Iudge. And in another signification [...] & Cel [...]us ibidem. Vlpian, and Celsus two auncient Lawyers take it for the science, & skill of law. And [...] 5. cap [...] [...]. Aristotle in his Ethicks, pro omni eo quod est legitimum. for all that which is any way lawfull. And so S. 2 [...] q. 57. art. 1. Thomas, and other School-deuines doe affirme, Ius, to be obiectum Iustitiae, the obiect of Iustice, that is to say about which all iustice is exercised. And finaly [...]ib 5. [...]ym [...]l. c. 3. Isidorus sayth, Lex est species Iuris, Law is a braunch or kind of right: and consequently M. Attorney doth not so properly throughout his whole booke interprete Ius by the word Law; which I would not haue noted so largly, but that he being so great a lawyer, had obligation to speake more exactly; though noe man deny, but that Ius and Lex may sometimes be taken for the same, but not euer, nor properly in this case. For that the question is not, [Page 3] nor was not of Q. Elizabeths Ecclesiasticall lawes but of the right shee had to make such lawes.

4. The second point, worth the noting is, that wheras both the title, and subiect of all this booke, is of the Kings Ecclesiasti­call law. M. Attorney in the whole Course therof, from the begi­ning of our Christian Kings vnto K. Henry the eight, (who were aboue an hundered & twenty in number) neuer citeth so much as one Ecclesiasticall law made by anie of them. For that, they being Catholikes, made not, but receiued Ecclesiasticall lawes, That tem­porall Princes make not ecclesiasti­call lavves but recea­ue them. from such as had authoritie to make them, in the Catholique Church. And such later Statutes, Decrees, and Ordinances as were made by some later Kings, from K. Edward the first down­ward, for restraint of some execution of the Popes ecclesiasticall power, in certaine externall points, were not made by them, as ecclesiasticall, but as temporall laws, in respect of the common wealth, for auoiding certaine pretended hurtes, and incommodi­ties therof. And M. Attorney is driuen to such pouerty, & straights in this case, as not being able to alleadge anie one instance, to the contrary, out of all the foresaid ages: hee runneth euery where to this shift, that the Popes Ecclesiasticall, and Canon laws, being admitted in England, m [...]y bee called the Kings ecclesiasticall laws, for that, they are admitted, and allowed by him, and his realme. In which sense, the E­uangelicall law, may bee called also the Kings law, for that he admitteth the Bible. But of this wee shall haue occasiō to speake more often afterward. For that M. Attorney doth often run to this refuge. Now then to the Preface in his owne words.

The Attorney to the Reader.

‘It is truly saide (good Reader) that Error (Ignorance being her inseparable twynne) doth in her proceeding, Of Error, and Igno­rance. so infinitely multiplie herselfe, produceth such monstrous and strange chi­meraes, floateth in such, and so many incertainties, and sucketh downe such poison from the contagious breath of Ignorance; as all such into whom shee infuseth any of her poisoned breath, shee dangerously infects, or intoxicates: and that which is won­derfull, before shee can come to any end, she bringeth all things (if shee be not preuented) by confusion to a miserable and vnti­mely end. Naturalia & ve [...]é artificialia sunt finita. Nulius terminus false Error immensus.

The Catholik Deuine.

5. To this so vehement accusation of Error and Ignorance, I could

[...]

[Page 6]10. Moreouer our Deuines doe handle this matter of Ignorance so exactly in al their writings, as by treating of Ignorance, they proue themselues not ignorant, but most learned. For first defi­ninge Ignorāce in generall to be want, or lake of knowledge, they distinguish the same into two sortes The one Negatiue, the other Priuatiue. The definition, & diui [...]on o [...] Ignorāce See 2. dist. q 42 & D. The 2 [...]. q. 76 art. 1. 2. [...]. And as for the Negatiue, which importeth only a simple, & pure want of science, it is not reprehensible of it self, for that it might be in man, euen before his fall in the state of innocency, & is now in Angells & other Saints in heauē; for that they doe not know all things which may bee knowne (this being proper to God alone.) Ignorance nega [...]i [...]e Albeit they know so much as is sufficient, to their euerlasting beatitude. So as this kind of Ignorāce may stand vvith blessednes in heauen: Eccles. 5. Rom. 12. Iob. 9. And vpon earth also the Scripture signi­fieth that it is lawfull, and good for men to be ignorant in many things, & not to know, or desire to know more then is needfull, which leadeth to curiosity, and this of Ignorantia negatiua.

Ignorance priuatiue.11. Priuatiua ignorantia is that which depriueth a man of some knowleg, which he may and ought to haue. And vnto this, our Deuines doe shew that Error doth ad an approbation of that which is false, either in iudgment, or will. And vnto Error, here­sie doth ad yet further, pertinacity, and obstinacie, of will espe­cially. And these are the fower degrees of Ignorance in this sense, to witt, Negatiue, Priuatiue, Erroneous, and Hereticall. But now this priuatiue Ignorance is subdiuided againe into diuers other mem­bers, and braunches. Diuerse sortes of priuatiue Ignorace As for example into Voluntary, and Vnuolunta­ry Ignorance: and Vnuoluntary hath two degrees. The one that is altogeather vnuoluntary, so as by noe diligence of ours it could be auoyded, and therfore by Deuines is called Inuincible: D. Thom [...]. 1 pag. 101. & [...]. 2. q. [...]. art. [...] [...] q. [...]. art. [...]. and this is so far of from being a synne, or causing synne, as it doth excuse any synne whatsoeuer. For if a man should kill his owne father not knowing him, or what he doth at all, nor any way concur­ringe to the said Ignorance; he were to be excused, I doubt not, euen by M. Attorneys law.

12. The other sort of vnuoluntary Ignorance, called Vincible is that which albeit it proceedeth not of our owne will directly, yet with some kinde of diligence, it might haue bene auoided, and preuented, and according to this it may be culpable, or vnculpa­ble. Voluntary Ignorance also may be either, effect [...]ta that is willing­ly procured, either in it self, or in her cause, or by some grosse ne­gligence, not auoided; and this either antecedenter, consequenter, con­comitanter, [Page 7] in facto, vel in iure, and other considerations, and circum­stances, which Catholike Deuines doe prescribe, for discerning or iudging of mens synnes, and offences, according to knowledg and a good conscience. And in this are they occupied, whilest Protestants stand crying out and exclaiming against Ignorance in generall; and that for the most part so ignorantly, as in nothinge more they shew their ignorance, then by such manner of impu­gning Ignorance. I will not apply this to M. Attorney, whome I take in his art to be a man of much science, yet is his speach in this place considerable for his degree. Strange speeches of imagi­ned igno­rance by the Attor­ney. Error (saith hee) doth in her proceeding (hee should haue said (his) according to the gender) so infinitely multiplie her self, produceth such monstrous and strange chime­raes, floateth in such and so many incertainties, as all such into whom she in­fuseth any of her poisoned breath, she dangerously infects or intoxicates. A strange and sharpe inuectiue; for all men, more or lesse, doe erre; if wee beleeue either Gods word, or our owne experience. Some ignorance also is inauoidable, some excusable, some laudable, some tollerable, some culpable, and some inculpable; as before it is shewed; and being but a priuation, or negation, how com­meth she to haue such poison, and soe contagious a breath, as here she is accused to haue, without any distinction at all; seeing that in some degree she is also in Angells, as hath bene sayd; and may be in good and most learned men vpon earth, as holy Iob testi­fied of himself. Iob. 9. Si simplex fuero (saith he) hoc ipsum ignorabit anima mea. If I be simple, or innocent (in the sight of God) yet shall my soule be ignorante of this: to wit in this life. To which purpose the holy Ghost saith in another place: Nescit homo vtrum amore an odio dignus fit. Ecclesia­stes 9. A man knoweth not (in this life) whea­ther he be worthy of loue, or hatred before God. And againe: Nescit homo suum finem. A man knoweth not his end. And none of these ignorances are reprehended. Nay S. Paul doth commend and counsell ignorāce to the Romanes in many things, writing thus. I say vnto yow all by the grace of Christ, which is giuen vnto mee, that yow goe aboute to know noe more, thē you ought to know, but that your know­ledg be to sobriety. Rom. 12 . And this is Catholike sober doctrine of science, & ignorance, whilest sectaries doe intemperatly bragg of knowledg, and obiect ignorance to others.

13. And surely I cannot but marueile, Syr Francis Hasting [...] in his VVatch­vvorde. with what shew of rea­son, this Knight Attorney here now, as also another knight Puritan not long agoe in his writinge should obiect so confidently Igno­rance [Page 8] to Romane Catholiks of these our dayes. For if we cast our eyes vpō any kinde of learning whatsoeuer, that may be hand­led by learned men, and skill showed therin, whether it be di­uinity, or other science, the Catholiks are ten for one in number in all preeminence before any one sect of our dayes, or all put togeather. Looke ouer all sciences, No [...] [...] variety or depth of learninge. & writers therof at this day, as of Eloquence, skill of toungs, Philosophy, Mathematicke, histories, and the like; number the authors, consider their sub­stance, weigh their estimation, and see whether it be not so, or noe, euen in the opinion of all protestant students.

14. And as for Theologie which is the principall subiect, wheras they handle only one, or two partes of positiue Diuinity; to witt controuersies, and the text of Scripture, wee handle not only the same much more abundantly, as appeareth by our writers, both of controuersies, and commentaryes; but doe handle two other partes also of much more importance, which is, scholasticall, appertaining to knowledg, & morall for direction of mens con­sciences in practise; both which are wholy wanting in Prote­stant schooles.

15. And this being soe as by the eye is euidently verified to him that will look vpon it, how inept and ridiculous is it, that euery Sectary beginninge to write against vs, VVhy eue­ry Catho­like hath more knovv­ledg than an hun­dred secta­ [...]. shall presently take his exordium from obiecting Ignorance, wheras euery meane learned Catholike man, by verdict of common sense and reason (if no other proofs were) must needs be presumed to haue more know­ledg, then a hundered sectaryes togeather. For that hee follow­ing in his knowledg, and learninge (touching all points of his faith) the knowledg, learninge, wisdome, and authority of the vniuersall Catholike Church, consistinge of infinite, wise, and learned men, and directed by the highest wisdome of God him­self; he maketh all their wisdome, his wisdome, their knowledg, his knowledg, and their learning his learning, in this point of his saluation. Wheras the sectary following his owne sense, and braine, ech one in his fancie, is alone as you see, and hath no true knowledge, learning, or wisdome at all, though he bragg neuer so much of speciall knowledge, and illumination, as before you haue heard, out of Tertullian and Irenaeus to haue been their aun­cient spirit, and will be to the worlds end. And this shall suffice to this point. Now will M. Attorney passe to another, of the com­mendation of Truth; as though that were with him, and his. [Page 9] And wee shall follow him, to examine that point also, as wee haue done this other about Ignorance.

The Attorney.

‘On the other side Truth, Of truth [...]. cannot be supported, or defended by any thing, but by Truth herselfe, and is of that constitution, and constancy, that she cannot, at any time, or in any part, or point, be disagreable to her self. She hateth all bumbasting, and sophi­stication, and bringeth with her certainty, vnity, simplicity, and peace at the last. Putida salsamenta amant origanum, veritas pèr se placet, honesta per se decent, falsa fucis, turpia phaleris indigent. Ignorance is so far from excusing, or extenuating the error of him, that had power to finde out the truth (which necessarily he ought to know & wanted only will to seeke it) as she will be a iust cause of his great punishment. Quod scire debes, & non vis non pro ignorantia, sed pro contemptu habers debet. Error, and falshood, are of that condi­tion, as without any resistance they will in tyme of themselues fade and fall away. But such is the state of Truth, that though many doe impugne her, yet will she of her self euer preuaile in the end, and flourish like the palme-tree: she may peraduenture by force, for a tyme be troden downe, but neuer by any meanes whatsoeuer can she be troden out.’

The Catholike Deuine.

16. None do more willinglie heare the commendation of Truth then we, who say with S. Paul. 2. Cor. 13. VVee can do nothing against truth, but for truth. And therfore do I willinglie ioyne with M. Attorney in this point of praisinge Truth. Wee do mislike also, no lesse then he, all bumbasting, and sophistication: Truth vaynly cōmended by Secta­ries. neither are we delighted with stinkinge salt-fish, that had need of Orygon, to giue it a good sauour. Wee allow in like manner of his other latin phrases, and do confesse, that Truth herselfe may be troden downe for a tyme by force, but neuer troden out. But what is all this to the purpose we haue in hand of findinge out the Truth in this our controuersie? Let vs suppose for the present, that both partes do like well of her? but what meanes is giuen heere, or may be giuen, to discouer where she lyeth? In all other controuer­sies lightly, our aduersaries, are wont to remit vs only to scri­ptures for tryall: which was an old tryck in like manner of their foresaid forernuners, as the auncient Se Hilar. lib. 2. ad Constant. Von [...]nt Li­ [...] lib cont. proph [...]n haret no [...]t [...]. August l 1. de [...]. c. 3. & tract. 18. in Ioan & l. 7 de Gen. ad lib. cap. 9. Fathers testify, for that, scriptures being subiect to more cauillation many times, both for the interpretation, and sense, then the controuersie it selfe, [Page 10] gaue them commodity to make their contentions immortall.

17. But the same Fathers vrging them with a shorter way, asked them still. Quid prius, quid posterius? What was first, and what after? for that heresie is nouelty, and commeth in after the Catholike Truth first planted. The vvay hovv to finde out the Truth. And for that euery hereticke pretendeth his heresie, to be ancient, and from the Apostles, the said Fathers do vrge further, that this Truth of our Religion, must not only be eldest, but must haue continued also from tyme to tyme, at least with the greater part of Christians. Tert. lib. aduersus Prax. cap. 20. Quia proprium est hareticorum omnium (saith old Tertullian) pauca aduersus pl [...]a, & posteriora aduer­sus priora defendere. It is the property of all hereticks, and their pe­culiar spirit, to defend the lesser number, against the greater, and those things that are later, against the more auncient: Which agreeth with another saying of Tertullian. Tert. lib. de Prescript. cons. haret. cap 2 [...]. Quod apud multos vnum inuenitur, non est erratum, sed traditum. That which is found one and the self-same with many (to witt, the greater parte in the Chri­stian Church) is no error, but commeth downe by tradition. So hee. Aug. [...] 1. cont. Gana. Donat. c. 1. & form. 131 de tempt. & lib. de [...]ni [...]. Eccles cont. Petil. cap. 2. But S. Augustine deliuereth another direction much conformable to this in sense, though different in words. Consi­der (saith he) what is KATH'HOLON. Id est secundum totum, & non secundum partem. According to the whole, and not only to a part; and this is the truth. And another of his tyme saith. Teneamus quod ab omnibus creditum est, hoc enim verè Catholicum. Vincent. La­ [...]in. lib. cont. proph. haer. [...]. Let vs hold that which hath byn beleeued by all: for this is truly Catholike; and consequently Truth it self. And another Father before them both. Catholicum est, quod vbique vnum. Pa [...]amus Epise. Bar [...]in. cap. 1. Symph. That is Catholike, & vndoubtedly trew, which euery where, is one and the same. And this both in tyme, place, and substance.

The ap­plication of the Fa­thers di­rections.18 These are the ancient Fathers directions; now let vs apply them to our present question, which is so much the easier to dis­cusse: for that, albeit it comprehend some part of doctrine in controuersie, concerninge the Right of temporall Princes, to spirituall Iurisdiction; yet is it principally, and properly a que­stion of fact, to witt, whether, by the ancient common laws of England, and practice of our Princes, according to the same spiri­tual Iurisdiction, they were exercised by them in former ages, by force and vertue of their Imperiall crownes; as Queene Elizabeth did, or might do, by the authority giuen her by an Act of Parla­ment, in the first yeare of her raigne, wherby she was made head, of the Church, and supreme gouernesse, as well in all causes, Ec­clesiasticall, [Page 11] as temporall. In discussion wherof, if we wil vse the dire­ctions of the forsaid Fathers, for cleere and infallible tryall, we shall easily find out where the Truth lyeth; which is the but, we ought to shoore at; and not to contend in vayne: for that our as­sertion, quite contrary to that of M. Atourneys, is. That if we con­sider the whole ranke, of our Christian English Kings, from the very first, that was conuerted to our Christian faith, to witt, King Ethelbert of Kent, vnto the reigne of King Henry the eight, for the space of more then nine hundered years, (and King Henry himself, for the greater and best part of his reigne) did all, and euery one of them confesse, & acknowledg the spirituall power and Iurisdiction of the Sea of Rome, and did neuer contradict the same, in any one substantiall point either by word, law, or deed: but did infinite wayes confirme the said authority, ech one, in their ages & reignes. And this is that KATH'HOLON, or secundum totum which S. Augustine requireth; and vbique vnam, which the other Fathers do mention; which is a Catholike proofe, in a Ca­tholike cause, and M. Attorney must needs fly ad partem, to a parte only, to witt, to two or three later Kings, of aboue halfe a hun­dered, that went before; which is a schismaticall proofe as S. Au­gustine sheweth, Contra partem Donati. Vide etiam Psal. Aug. contra par­tem Donat. & O [...]t [...]tū. Mileuit. contra Par­m [...]n. Against the parte of the he­retick Donatus. And before him Opratus Mileuitanus, and diuers other Fathers, who alwayes call Sectaries, a Part; For that they follow indeed but a part, and Catholiks the whole; and therof (saith S. Augustine) their name is deriued. August. de g [...]us ad [...], imperfect. cap. 1. And thus much shall serue for our manner of proofe which wee meane to hold; remittinge vs to the effect it self, when we shall come to ioyne issue afterward. Let M. Attorney vaunt in the meane tyme of the name only of Truth, but without meanes or meaninge to try the same.

The Attorney.

‘There is no subiect of this Realme, but being truly instructed, Birth-right of lavves. by good, and plaine euidence, of his ancient and vndoubted pa­trimonie, and birth-right (though, he hath for some tyme by ignorance, false persuasion, or vaine feare, byn deceiued, or dis­possessed) but wil consulte, with learned & faithful Coūselours for the recouery of the same. The ancient and excellent laws of England, are the birth-right, and most ancient and best inheri­taunce, that the subiects of this Realme haue. For by them, he inioyeth not only his inheritaunce, and goods in peace and [Page 12] quietnes, but his life, and his most deere countrey in safty. And for that I feare, that many of my deare countreymen, (and most of them of great capacity, and excellents parts) for want of vn­derstandinge of their owne euidence, do want the true know­ledg, of their ancient birth-right, in some points of greatest im­portance: I haue in the beginning of this my first worke directed them to those, that will not only, faithfully counsell, and fully resolue them therin, (such as cannot be daunted with any feare, moued by any affection, nor corrupted with any reward) but also establish and settle them, in quiet, and lawfull possession. Vpon iust grounds to rectifie an error in a mans owne minde, is a worke of cleere vnderstanding, & of a reformed will, and fre­quent with such, as be good men, & haue sober, and setled wits.’

The Catholike Deuine.

19 It may please the reader, to consider, that of two proposi­tions, which M. Attorney vseth commonly to lay forth for the fur­nishing of his discourse; The first called the maior, we haue hi­therto admitted, denying the second, or minor, and ther-vpon, his whole cōclusion, for that he subsumeth not wel. As for example, in his first proposition in reprehension of Ignorance, we agreed in such ignorance as is reprehensible, but his application therof to Catholiks, I shewed to be false, and his meere imagination. And the like in the second encounter, about Truth, I admitted his En­comion, and prayse of Truth, but disagreed in the manner of see­king out of the same, which he wholy omitted: The At­torneys maior ad­mitted, and his minor denyed. And the same must I say in this third meeting of ours; I do not contradict his maior proposition, that euery wise, and discreet subiect of the land, hauing been dispossessed of his ancient inheritance, and birth-right by ignorance, false persuasion, or vayne feare, will consult with learned, & faithful Counselours, for recouery therof. All this (I saie) is graunted; but the applica­tion therof to the municipal laws of England (which is the as­sumpt, or minor proposition) I cannot confesse, to be so wel and fitly made. Let vs discusse a litle what the Attorney writeth. The ancient, and excellent laws of England (saith he) are the birth-right and most ancient, and best inheritance that the subiects of this Realme haue. Much is said in this, and albeit I do not meane to deny, or draw backe any part of the iust commendation, due to our municipal laws; yet this strange hyperbole, axaggeration, or ouerlashing of M. Attorney, tending (as after shal appeere) to a false, and preiu­dicial conclusion, is worthy some stay theron. For, first I would [Page 13] aske him what great, and singular antiquity he findeth in our municipal laws, that so often he nameth them ancient, as though, they were eminent, and singular in that point of antiquitie a­boue other laws; Of the antiquity of our mu­nicipall lavves. wheras I, for my part, finde noe memory of any of them extant, before the Conquest and no written statute law before the raigne of King Henry the third, which was two hundred years after that againe, & with him doth Iudge Rastall also begin his collection of laws and statutes, from Magna Charta downwards: which was made in the 9. yeare of the said King, and of Christ, one thowsand, two hundered & sixteene; which is not yet ful foure hundred years gone. And yet did English­men liue in England before the Conquest, more then twyse as longe, vnder lawes, partly municipal, and partly Imperiall; to say nothing of the Britaines before them againe: And consequen­tly, I see not how we may bragge so much of antiquity in this point.

20. As for the excellency of our laws, I meane not to with­draw, any due commendation, as before I said, nor to stand heere to discusse, what commodities, and incommodities they haue, as al humane things that depend of the variable iudg­ment, and likinge of men; yet cannot any indifferent, and disap­passionat man, but remember that, which all our writers do commonly note, that they were brought in principally by Con­quest, and a Conquerour, and such a one as intended to bridle the English by that meanes, and to bring them vnder by those lawes; The com­modities & discom­modities of our municipal lavves. And what misery, calamity and exceeding thraldome, our af­flicted nation passed in those dayes, vnder those lawes, and the insolent dominion of the Normans; let any man read Ingulphus, that liued in those dayes, and other English Historiographers that ensued soone after, as Malmesbury, Huntington, Houeden, and the like, and then will he pitty their case that first liued vnder them.

21. It is euident likewise by all testimony of our old histories, how frequent, and earnest reclaime was made by the people, and nobility to diuerse Kings after the Conquest, against these newer laws, for the restoring of such, as were in vse before the said Conquest, especially those of King Edgar and S. Edward the Con­fessor, about which point oftentymes, there were no small tu­mults made, and yet now by vse, and tract of tyme, the mislike being asswaged, and wee taught to be still, yea and to kisse the rodde, wherwith then we were beaten; M. Attorney, now will [Page] needes haue vs, adore the same, and esteeme them not only for ancient, but excellent lawes also, wherin I meane not to loose tyme in stryuing with him, for that I do hasten to a more impor­tant conclusion.

22. Further then, he not being contented with these two most honorable Epithetons and Euloges of Antiquitie and Excellency, passeth on to another superlatiue degree, saying, that they are not only the vndoubted patrimony, and birth-right, but also the most ancient and best inheritance, which the subiects of this Realme haue; wherof hee yel­deth this reason, for that by them, they enioy, their life, liuings, and countrey in peace and saftie: The birth- [...]gh [...] of our com­mon lavves. Which if it be so, then what inheritance had old English-men, for so many hundred yeares, before these lawes were made? what riches, or inheritance haue those men by them in our dayes, which are borne, without landes or li­uings? Will this patrimony of the law, make them rich? M. Attorney, and diuers of his fellowes, haue had a good patrimony, and inheri­taunce by them: but this is not euery mans case.

23. I confesse that the lawes of euery countrey, are a certeyne birth-right of all subiects that are borne therin; and if they bee good and equall, it is a publike benefit, but much more if they be well executed, by a iust Prince, which importeth more than writen lavves. For that he, as M. Attorney confesseth, is the soule of the law, that giueth life, who also without writen lawes, ei­ther municipall, or Imperiall, may administer iustice, by law of nature and nations, if he will. What speciall, or singular com­modity then, is here shewed to issue out of the municipall lawes of England aboue others, that they should be called our ancient, & best inheritance? Yea, as he addeth after, in matters of greatest Impor­tance, meaning therby our soule, & saluation. Is not this an ouer­lashing? is not this an egregious hyperbole? Do not subiects in Scot­land, France, Italy, Spaine, and other places, enioy their goods in peace and quietnes, and their liues, and deare countreyes in saf­ty, as wel by their lawes Imperial, as we do, by our municipall Yes; and much more, if we will beleeue them, and their lear­nedest, & this vpon some attent consideration of euents, which dayly they heare, and reade, of many men both great, and small, to haue bin ouerthrowne, and condemned in our countrey, both in liues, & liuinges, which they thinke by their Imperiall lawes were impossible. And one only circumstance of English tryall in life, and death (to omit the rest) doth leaue them astonished, to [Page] witt, that be he neuer so great a man, yet for his life, and landes honour, & posterity, he may not haue that allowed him, which in an action of fiue poundes renr, or lesse, he should obteyne; The obie­ction of externe lavvyers against di­uerse points of ours. which is a learned lawyer, or aduocate to speake for him at the barre; but that all the Princes officers, and learned Counsell, shall plead against him, exaggerating matters to the vttermost; and he only suffered to speake for himself, and that in measure, who for lack of skill, or memory, or tyme to consider, or boldnes to speake, or talent to vtter well his meaninge, may there betray, and ouerthrow both himself, & his whole posterity in his owne defence.

24. And finally, the last vpshot being of that dreadfull action, to commit the matter to a iury of vnlearned men, that must giue their verdicts openly; and by consequence, vpon the same causes before mentioned of error, feare, hope, or other passion (the Prince being alwayes on part interessed) may easily be led fini­strously to the prisoners condemnation. Se also Syr Thomas Moore Lib. 1. Vie­pia. All which inconueni­ences, being carefully prouided for, by course of other lawes do make forreine learned men to thinke, that ours are more defe­ctiue, than we persuade our selues, and that it may easily be be­leeued, that they were made indeed by a Conquerour. And I could haue byn glad, that M. Attorney in this place, had alleaged, some singular thing in their extraordinary commendation, for that the enioying of our goods, liues, lands, and contrey by them (which he mencioneth) are very ordinary, and vulgar commendations, and common to all lawes in generall, that euer were made, by reaso­nable men. And yet, do we not deny, but that our English lawes, for the whole corpes, and dryft therof, are very commendable; especially where the spirit, and meaninge of the first founders is obserued by the followers: yet want there not, by graue mens iudgments, many considerable points that might be better recti­fied; and namely concerning the imperious, and dominant ma­ner of proceeding of many lawyers, and their exorbitant gaines, which yet perhaps M. Attorney will place among the cheife com­mendations of our said common lawes.

25. In the other point also of remitting men for the knowledg of their euidence, & ancient birth-right in some pointes of grea­test importance to faithful Counseloures, VVhether common lavvyers determine and deale vvithout passion. that will resolue them fully without feare, affection, or corruption, if he meane by these Counseloures, as he doth, those Iudges and Sages of the Common-law, from whom [Page 16] he hath taken these peeces, against Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction; which after he hath set downe, I must needs saie, that it is litle to the purpose. For albeit, now they be dead, he may well saie (as he doth) that they cannot be daunted with any feare, moued by any affe­ction, or corrupted with any reward; yet when they were aliue, & gaue their resolutions, (which he saith they did) it is hardly credible that they were soe deuoide of those passions, as he would make them, they being no Saintes, but wordlie men that sought their aduauncement vnder their Princes, by pleasing their humours; as lawyers of our tymes do; wherof I could alleadg many ex­amples, and some perhaps we may touch after in their due places. Now it shal be sufficient to remember that in diuerse Kings daies, after the Conquest, the cheife cōplaints of the people, were against their cheife Iusticers, Anno 1. Edvvards 3 [...]. 2. Inst [...]. 2. (would God wee had not the like cause now) who in those times most gouerned the state, or abused rather the same, as the examples of Hubert de Borgo, and Robert Tresilian, cheif Iustices vnder K. Henry the third and Ri­chard the second, and both of then punished publiklie for their wickednes, doe testifie. And in the begining of K. Edward the third his raigne, I read of a complaint made by the King, and the whole Parliament, that his father, K. Edward 2. had byn in­duced by euil Counsellours (which in that case may iustlie be presumed to haue byn his Iudges, and lawyers) to sease into his hands the temporaltie of diuerse Bishopricks, &c. Which, for the time to come, he promised not to doe. And finallie after that againe, when the contention, and controuersie, between the two po­tent houses, of Lancaster, and Yorke began, and endured for almost 100. years, I find few Iudges, or great Sages of the common-law, to haue lost their liues therin, for anie side, or partie, as manie Dukes, Earls, Barons, knights, yea, and some Bishops also, & religious did. Which is a signe that those Sages were to wise to oppose themselues, to anie sorte of Princes whatsoeuer, but could accommodate themselues to all and draw the birth-right of laws to the establishing of any Kings right, that by his sword could get the possession.

The Ca­tholike religion, the anciēt, birth-right of [...]nglish­ [...]n.26. But to prosequute these matters no further in this place, I am only to adde for conclusion of all, that the true ancien [...] birth-right, aud best inheritance of English subiects indeed, i [...] their right to Catholique religion, which was first planted a­monge them, from the Sea of Rome, by the singular zeale of holy [Page 17] Pope Gregory the first, a thousand years gone, and continued with­out interruption to our dayes, as afterwards shall be shewed, and that for seeking out and cleering the euidence of this right, they ought to be diligent, and to spare no labour, paine, or industrie; for that therof dependeth their eternall saluation, or damnation, which doth not of the knowledge, or not knowledg of the com­mon law, and that for certifyinge themselues in this point, they ought to repaire to faithful Counsellers indeed, who are the an­cient Fathers, and writers of Gods Church in euery age; who being not only wise, and learned, but holy also, may securely be presumed to deliuer the Truth in this controuersie, which was not raised vp in their dayes, and consequently could not be pas­sionate therin, nor daunted with feare, moued by affection, or corrupted with rewarde, as later lawyers and Sages might be, that gaue sen­tence in matters which concerned their interest, fauour, or disfa­uour of present Princes; And (would God) M. Attorney himselfe would in this point follow the direction of his Poesie out of Ma­crobius de veterum lectione; of reading the ancient Fathers, and old incorrupt writers diligently to this effect: For I doubt not, but that so good a witt, as his is, would quickly discerne the truth, if preiudice or passion, vpon interest or disinterest, do not de­priue him of that happines. For albeit our Sauiour hath a dread­ful sentence, Math. 10. that it is as hard for a rich man to enter into heauen, as a Ca­mel to go through a needels eye; yet doth he say also in [...]he same place, Marc. 10. that what is vnpossible to man, is possible with God, which may iustly deliuer rich men from desperation, though not from due feare. And so much of this. Now shal we see, what M. Attorney saith more.

The Attorney.

‘The end of such as write, concerning any matter, which by some for want of instruction is called into controuersie; should be with all the candor, and charity, that can be vsed, to per­swade, & resolue by demonstratiue proofes, the diligent Reader in the Truth: Against bitter vvri [...]ing in contro­sies. But now a dayes those that write of such matter, do for the most part, by their bitter and vncharitable inuectiues, transported with passion and fury, either beget new controuersies, or do as much as in them lyeth to make the former im­mortall. Certaine it is that some books of that argument, haue had Truth for their Center, yet because they haue wanted tem­perance, modesty, and vrbanity for their circumference, haue, to [Page 18] the great preiudice of the truth, hardned the aduersaries in their errors, and by their bitter inuectiues, whetted them not only to defend themselues, and to offend in the like, but many times (being therby vrged to write) to defend the error it self to the hurt of many; which otherwise might haue vanished away, without any contradiction.’

The Catholike Deuine.

27. This candor and charitye, which M. Attorney wisheth in al writers of Controuersyes is laudable, and fully agreeing also to our desires, that be Catholicks; and it falleth out wel, that some grauer men of the Protestant partie do shew at length by publicke testimony, their mislike of such bitter, and vnchari­table inuectiues, which their ministers, that should be guides of modestie to others ( being transported with passion, and fury to vse M. Attorneys words) do exercise, and therby they do beget nevv con­trouersies, and make the former immortall. Matthevv [...], Thomas [...]el, VVil­le [...], and others. All this we graunt, and do much allow, & commend M. Attorneys vrbanity therin, and could easily also gesse, at the persons, whome principallie he meaneth, who haue by their beastly late libels so defiled as it were, the very art, and profession of writing books, through base, exor­b [...]tant, and shameles scurrility, as men disdayne to reade them any more, holding both them, and their Authors in most odious contempt.

28. And yet in one thing I cannot agree with M. Attorney in this point, when he saieth that these bitter inuectiues of theirs haue whetted their aduersaries to defend themselues, which otherwise they would not haue done: For I holde the contrary to be true, which is, that their brutish veine of intemperate, and shamles writinge, hath freed them from all reioynder of any modest or ciuill aduer­sary; wheras on the other side M. Attorney is answered as you see, for that his temperance, modestie, and vrbanity in the circumference of his Center, deserueth the same, though his said Center haue not that truth in it, which were to be wished, answerable to those other good commendations of his. And this wil ly vpon vs to proue in the prosecution of this whole Answere. Now let vs passe to the rest of his Preface.

The Attorney.

Hee that against his cōscience, doth impugne a knowne truthe, doth it either in respect of himself, or of others; Of himself, in that he hath within him a discontented hart; Of others, [Page 19] whome for certaine worldly respects he seeketh to please. Dis­contented he is, Of vvry­ting of cō ­trouersies against cōscience. either because he hath not attained vnto his ambitious, and vniust desires; or for that, in the eye of the State, he for his vices, or wickednes, hath iustly deserued punishment, and disgrace: and therfore doth oppose himself against the cur­rent of the present, to please others, in respect that his creditt, or maintenance dependeth vpon their fauour and beneuolence. I know that at this day, al Kingdomes, and States are gouerned by lawes, and that the particular, & approued custome of euery nation, is the most vsual binding, and assured law. I deale only, with the municipal lawes of England, which I professe, and wherof I haue byn a student aboue these 35. years. My only end, and desire is, that such as are desirous to see and know, (as who will not desire to see, and know his owne?) may be instructed; such as haue byn taught amisse (euery man beleeuing, as he hath byn taught) may see, and satisfy himself with the truth; and such as know and holde the truth (by hauing so ready, and easie a way to the fountaines themselus) may be comforted, and comfirmed. Farewell. Multa ignoramus quae non laterent, si veterum le­ctio nobis esset familiaris. Macrob. 6. Satur.

The Catholicke Deuine.

29. Albeit this last part of M. Attorneys Preface, be somwhat close, and darke; yet it is not hard (these circumstances conside­red) to leuell at his meaning, which is that Catholike men, that write of controuersies in this time, do write against their con­sciences, vpon discontentment, which he presupposing without proofe (wheras principally he should haue proued this) he pas­seth on to tell vs, why they doe it, in respect of themselues, or others, and vpon what grounds, their discontentments arise, which by M. Attorneys leaue, is altogeather impertinent, both for that he leaueth vnproued, that which especiallie he should haue proued, and that which he endeuoureth to proue, is wholie from our purpose and hath no coherence with our cause at al.

30. For first we deny that Catholiks doe write against their con­sciences to impugne a knowne truth, for this they holde to be a most hainous, and damnable sinne, and one of the six that are against the holy Ghost, and very peculiar to heretiks, as appeareth by those words of S. Paul before recyted, where he writeth in respect of this pertinacy in defending their owne heresies, and proper elections against their consciences, Tit. 4. that heretiks are damned by their [Page 20] owne iudgements, Se S. Au­gustine [...]. de [...]ut D [...] cap 51. l. 7 de Ge [...]. ad lit. c. [...]. & nact 8 in Iu [...] l [...]b. [...]. and so doe the ancient Fathers with great con­sent ascribe vnto heretiks this speciall sinne amonge others of Impugnatio veritatis cognitae, Impugning the knowe truth for will­full defence of their owne fantasies, which is properlie termed by t [...]em Pertinacia or peruicacia haeretica, Hereticall pertinacy. But now for English Catholiks at this day, what reason haue they to sinne so damnably, as to write against their owne consciences, seeing that by following their consciences, they might follow also their commodities? W [...]at new opinions haue they inuen­ted of their owne, or taken vpon them to follow inuented by others; for which they should be drawne to write against the knowne tru [...]h [...] that is to saie (as all Fathers do expounde it) the Catholike truth. For that is knowne, receiued, and acknowledged, and hath byn from time, to time, throughout Christendome; wheras new opinions, are not knowne truthes, but presumed truthes by a few, in some particuler place, or countrey, and for some certaine time past, and not publiklie continued from the beginning.

VVhat is the com­m [...]n [...]e vvn [...] truth in re [...] to and vv [...] impugneth it.31. As for example in the present controuersie (to pretermit all others) English Catholiks saie, that they approue noe other Ec­clesiastical power, than that which all the Kings of England from the first that was conuerted vnto King Henry the eight togea­ther with their Counsellours, lawyers, and Sages, both spirituall, and temporall, haue allowed, receiued, practised, and confirmed by their owne municipal lawes. M Attorney on the other side holdeth the contrary, and bringeth only for his direct proofe, the consti­tutio [...]s of two or three late Princes, Q. Elizabeth a woman K. Ed­ward a child, and some parte of King Henries raigne, distracted from the rest, and deuided also from himselfe in all other points of Rel [...]gion besides Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction; but for indirect proose, he cyteth certaine peeces, and parcells of Ordinances, Lawes, and Decrees of some former Catholike Princes, which seeme to restraine, or suspend in some particular cases, the exe­cution of the said Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction in matters not meerly spirituall, but mixt with temporalities as to them it see­med, and not denying therby any parte of the spirituall power it self, as after shall be shewed.

32. Now then wheras he alleadgeth three Princes Decrees against the Popes authoritie interrupted by a fourth, (for that Queene Marie annulled the two that went before her, and ioy­ned fully with her auncient progenitors) wee one the contrary [Page 21] side, The diffe­rence of substāt [...]all proof be­tvvene M. Attorney and vs. for these three interrupted, doe produce neere threescore by descent without interruption, and for threescore yeares more, or lesse, wherin they made these lawes, wee alleadge more, then three times three hundered, and for a part or parcell of t [...]e Sages of our Land, which in these later dayes, vpon art, feare, or industrious induction were drawne to consent vn­to these new lawes, against the old, with vtter mislike of the sar greate [...]t part; wee [...]ay forth the whole vniforme consent of all sortes, beginning with the first very planting of Christian Reli­gion in our countrey, & continued for more than nine hundr [...]d years togeather: so as we alleadg both antiquitie, prioritie, vni­uersalitie, continuance, and succession, without interruption; which are all the markes of Catholike verity, and consequently when we write for defence of this, in euery controuersie of our dayes, how can the Attorney saie, or pretend to imagine, that we write against our consciences, and the knowne truth.

33. And as for the imaginarie causes of discontentment, which he deuiseth; either for that men haue not atteined vnto their ambitious, and vniust desires, or for that, in the eye of the State, their vices, and wic­kednes haue deserued punishment, and disgrace; and therfore doe oppose them­selues, against the current of the present. These speculations, I saie, can­not fal any way vpon English Catholiks, not doe subsist of them­selues. Not the later, for that they are knowne to be temperate men, VVhy Ca­tholiks are not to be thought to vvrite against their con­science. & so will the countrey commonlie, where they liue, beare them wittnes, and the experience of their singuler patience vn­der the pressures of the late Queene doth manifestly testifie the same. Not the first, for that if conscience did not retaine them, they might gaine more, and more aduaunce their ambitious desires (if they haue any) by following the Current of the time with M. At­torney and others, than by standing against it, to suffer themselues to be ouerflowne therwith. And it is a great presumption in all reason, that he hath a good conscience who standeth thervnto with his losse, that might run downe the hill with the current, to his gaine, and preferment. For that this later is easie, and vulgar, and common to the worst men, as well as to good: the other is hard, and rare, and needeth gr [...]at vertue, and fortitude of mind, wherof I may chaunce to haue occasion to speake more largely afterward at the end of this booke in a speciall chapter to M. At­torney himselfe (when our principall controuersie shalbe tryed) shewing what vrgent, forcible, and peremptorie reasons Catho­like [Page 22] men haue, though with neuer so great losse temporall, to stand for the defence of their consciences & not to runne downe the current with him and others, that swymme with full sayle therin. And so much of this.

34. Some other few pointes of litle importance, doe remaine in this passage of M. Attorneys Preface, which might be touched, and examined; as where he saith, that the particular, and approued custome of euery nation is the most vsuall binding, and assured law; and for more authoritie of this asseueration, as also of whatsoeuer he saith besides, or pretendeth to say, out of our lawes in his ensuing Treatise: he addeth that he hath byn a student therof for these 35. yeares: but I could bring forth lawyers of no lesse standinge, and study, Tyme of [...]. (though perhaps with lesse gaine) that would contradict him, in both these points. First, that custome is not allwayes the most vsuall bin­ding law, either in conscience, or otherwise; & with these would run, all the ministers of Englaud, in the case of Catholike, and Protestant Religion, wherin custome by their owne confession is against them. And in the second point concerning the peeces, & parcelles heere alleadged, out of our Common-lawes, against the Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction, as M. Attorney would haue it seeme; these men would alleadge, twenty for one, not shredes or liberts of lawes, but intyre lawes themselues; authorizinge and confir­minge, with full vniformity and vniuersality of our English na­tions consente, the said Iurisdiction, from time to time, and the vse and practise therof. But of this afterward.

35. Now to conclude with M. Attorney in this his Preface, if his end, and desire be, as he saith, that such, as are desirous to se, & to know, may be instructed, and such as haue byn taught amisse, may se, and satisfie themselues with the truth, and such as know, and hold the truth, may be com­forted, and confirmed, I shall gladlie ioyne with him in this end, and desire; p [...]aying almightie God, that himself also and many more with him, may bee in the first two members, for that in the third, none can be, but true Catholiks. And this shall suffice for this place. M [...]cb. 6. [...] For as for the Latin sentence out of Macrobius, that our ignorance in many things proceedeth of that we reade not diligently the work of ancient authors, I haue touched in parte before, and doe allow of the sense now againe, though more fitlie the same might haue byn shewed out of many Christian authors of more authoritie, that this heathen. Yet let M. Attorney ioyne issue with me vpon antiquitie, in this our controuersie (which he [Page 23] ought to doe) as well in regard of this sentence, as also for that euery where he iterateth the name, and sound of the ancient, and most ancient Common-lawes of England; and then will the matter be quicklie decided, as the proofe will afterward declare: whervnto I remit me, and doe end my answere to M. Attorneys Preface, re­turning him his freindlie Farewell, as also to the Reader.

OF THE STATE OF THE QVESTION IN GENERALL, Concerning Spirituall, and Temporall Povver, and Iurisdiction; their origen, and subordination one to the other: And how they stand togeather in a Christian Common-wealth. CHAP. II.

TO the end, that the prosecution, and issue of the parti­cular controuersie we haue in hand, about the Spiri­tuall authoritie of Q. Elizabeth, may be more cleere; it shall not be a misse perhapes, in this very beginning, to set downe breiflie, what Catholike Deuines, and other lear­ned men, doe write and holde of Power, and Iurisdiction in gene­rall, and of the origen, ofspring, author, diuision, and partes ther­of; wherin M. Attorney is wholie silent, vsing no explication, or distinction at all, and consequently giueth occasion therby to some confusion.

2. First then our Deuines affirme that almighty God is author of all lawfull Power whatsoeuer, God the author of all lavvful povver. both spirituall, and temporall according to that generall proposition of S. Paul, Non est potestas nisi à Deo. Rom. 13. There is no power but from God. For that, as it pleased his [Page 24] diuine maiestie, to imparte with man other sparkes of his ex­cellencyes, as wisdome, reason, knowledge, prouidence, and the like; so vouchsafed he also to make man partaker of his power, and authoritie not only to gouerne all other creatures of his in the worlde, but mankynde also, and this both in body and soule, temporall, and eternall things vnder him in this world, as his liestennant and substitute.

3. The differences which are betweene these two Powers, & Iurisdictions, Spirituall, and Temporall Ecclesiasticall, and Ciuill; are diuers and sundry, taken from the diuersitie of their ends & obiect; The diffe­rent ends & obiects, of spiritu­all, and temporall povver. The end of Spirituall Power being to direct vs, to euerla­sting saluation, both by instruction, discipline, and correction; and of the Temporall or Ciuill, by like meanes, and helps, to go­uerne well t [...]e Common-wealth, in peace, aboundance, order, iustice, and prosperitie. And accordinge to these ends, are also their obiects, matter, and meanes. As for example, the former hath for her obiect spirituall things belonginge to the soule, as matters of faith, Doctrine, Sacraments, and such other; and thy latter handleth the Ciuill affaires of the Realme, and Common-wealth, as they appertaine to the temporall good, and prosperi­tie thereof.

4. The ancient learned Father S. Gregorie Nazianzen in a cer­taine Oration of his, doth expresse, the nature, and conditions of these two Powers; Spirituall and Temporall. Ecclesiasticall, Spirituall & tēmporal povver, as spirit, and flesh in a man. and Ci­uill, by the similitude of spirit and flesh, soule, and sense; which he saith, may be considered, either as two distinct Common-wealths, seperated the one from the other; or conioyned togea­ther in one Common-wealth only. [...] An example of the former, wherin they are seperated, may be in Beasts, & Angells; the one hauing their Common-wealth of Sense onlie, without soule or spirit, and their end and obiects conforme thervnto, which are the nourishment, and preseruation of the body. And the other Common wealth of Angells, being of spirit only, without flesh or body; but in man are conioyned, both the one, and the other. And euen so in the Common wealth of the Gentiles, was onlie authoritie politicall, earthlie, and humane, giuen by God to go­uerne worldlie and humaine things, Temporal and spirituall au­thoritie separated in the Pri­ [...] [...]. but not spirituall for the soule; wheras contrarywise in the Primitiue Christian Church, for almost 300. yeare togeather, none or few Kings being yet conuerted, onlie spiritual authoritie was exercised by the Apostle [Page 25] and Christians Bishopps, their successours for gouerninge the Church in Ecclesiasticall affaires without temporall, accordinge to the saying of S. Paul in the Acts of the Apostles speaking to Bi­shops. Act. 20. Vos posuit Spiritus Sanctus Episcopos regere ecclesiam Dei. The ho­ly-ghost hath appointed you, that are Bishops to gouerne his Church.

5. And this Spirituall Iurisdiction in respect of the high end, and obiect therof, aboue the temporall, did the same Apostles by in­structiō of the same Holie Ghost, so highlie esteeme, as the same S. Paul writinge to the Corinthians, and reprehendinge them for going to law about temporall things, before the heathen magi­strate, said, 2. Cor. 6.4 that in secular matters, they should appoint for iudges, such as were contemptible in the Church, that is to say, men of meane account, which was spoken by him, not for that he contemned temporall Power, as the heretical Anabaptists out of this place would proue, Anabap­tists. (for so he should be contrarie to himselfe, who a litle before, as you haue heard, auowed, that all power is from God, Rom. 13. 1. Pet. 2. and in other places, that the King, and temporall magistrate, is to be honoured, and obeyed, as Gods minister, and the like) but onlie, he saith this in compari­son, the one of the other, and of their ends, and obiects, so diffe­rent in dignitie, & worthines, as you haue heard. And this con­tinued in the Primitiue Church, (to witt, Spirituall Iurisdiction, without Temporall) vntill Constantine the Great; and other Empe­rours and Kings after him, being conuerted to the Christian faith, entred into the said Church, retaininge their Temporall States, and Temporall Power, which before they had, but sub­mitting themselues in spirituall, and Ecclesiasticall matters, vn­to the spirituall gouernment and gouernours, which they found to haue been in the same Church before their conuersion.

6. Furthermore besides these differences, of the end, and ob­iects of these two Powers, the forsaid Deuines doe shew another no lesse considerable then the former, which is, that albeit, both of them be of God, and doe proceed from him; as the Author, & origen, as hath been said; yet far differentlie: for that Ecclesia­sticall authoritie, is immediatlie from God, and was giuen by Christ immediatlie to his Apostles, Act. 10. and Bishops, as before you haue heard, out of S. Paul, who addeth in the same place, that Christ gaue them this Spirituall Iurisdiction ouer that Church quam acqui fiuit sanguine suo, Spirituall iurisdictiō indepen­dent of Tēporall. which he had bought and purchased with his bloud, to make them and others, in respect of this dreadfull cir­cumstance, [Page 26] to esteeme and respect the more this Spirituall Iurisdi­ction ouer soules: which Iurisdiction Christ also himself, God and man, did exercise in person vpon earth, wholie seperated from the vse of all Temporall Iurisdiction, notwithstanding he was Lord of all, as the same Deuines out of the Ghospell doe proue. S [...]ew­ing therby and by the long continuance of his Church, without the said Temporall Authoritie, that Spirituall Iurisdiction is wholy independent therof, and vtterlie distinct by her owne nature.

7. And albeit Ciuill Power and Iurisdiction be of Gods institution also, Tempo [...]al povver not im­m [...]diat [...]ly but me­diately from God. and duelie to be honoured in his Church and Christian common wealth, as before wee haue shewed; yet doe they teach the same to be far otherwise deriued, and receiued from God, then is Spirituall Power, that is to saie, not immediatlie by Gods owne deliuerie therof, but mediatlie rather, to witt by medita­tion of the law of nature, and nations. For by the law of nature, God [...]ath ordeined that there should be politicall gouernment, for that otherwise no multitude could be preserued, which the law of nations assuming, hath transferred that gouernment vn­to one, or more, according to the particular formes therof, as Mo­narchie, Aristocracy or Democracy or mixt: wherin is to be noted, that the ordination of God by the law of nature, doth giue politicall Power vnto the multitude immediately, and by them mediately to one, or more, as hath been said. But Spirituall Power Christ gaue immediatly, and by himself, to the Apostles, and their Suc­cessors, by these words, [...] [...] Mat [...]. 18. whatsoeuer you shall bind vpon earth; the same s [...]all be bound in heauen. And whatsoeuer you shall loose one earth, shall be loo­sed in heauen. Wherby you se a generall large commission, graun­ted to them of binding, & loosing; Quaecunque, whatsoeuer, with­out exception. And the like to S. Peter, as head and chiefe, by spe­ciall power and commission of those words. Ioan [...]1. Pasce oues meas, Pasce agnos meos. Feed my sheep, feed my lambs, thryse repeated: signi­fying therby the Preheminence, [...]. and Primacy of his Pastorall Authoritie in Gods Church, as the auncient Fathers haue all­wayes vnderstood the same. For that to the office of Supreame feedinge, is required also all other authoritie necessarie to go­uerne, direct, commaund, restraine, and punish in like manner, when need requireth.

8. About which point, is to be obserued and considered atten­t [...]uelie (say Catholike Deuines, and most learned lawyers) that when God almightie giueth any office; he giueth also sufficient [Page 27] Power, and Authoritie, euery way to execute that office, as when he giueth the office of a King, or temporal Magistrate, for good of the Common-wealth, he giueth Authoritie therwith, not onlie to direct, command, and instruct; but to punish, and compell also, yea, and to extirpate, and cut of those (when need is) that are rebellions, or otherwise deserue that punish­ment. And the like is to be obserued in Spirituall Power, and Iu­risdiction, according to which the Ciuil law saith. Leg. 2 ff. de Iu [...]sd. [...] Iud. & l. vlt. ff. d [...]. cui mand. iuris­dict. Cui Iurisdictio data est, ea quoque concessa esse intelliguntur, sine quibus Iurisdictio expleri non potuit: To whosoeuer iurisdiction is giuen, to him also must we vnderstand to be graunted all those thinges, without which his Iurisdiction cannot be fulfilled. And the Canon law to the same effect. In cap pa­stora [...] in p [...]ip de offic. dele­gati. Iurisdictio, nullius videretur esse momenti, si coërcionem ali­quam non haberet: Iurisdiction would seeme to be of no moment, if it had not some power to compell. And finally it is a general rule giuen in the said Canon law; In c [...]p. prae­terea [...]od [...] tit. that when anie cause is committed to anie man, he is vnderstood to receiue also ful authoritie, in al matters be­longing to that cause.

9. Out of all which, is deduced, that for so much, as Christ our Sauiour, God, and Man, hauing purchased to him felfe, by the price of his owne blood, a most deerlie beloued Church, and committed the same as S. Paul saith to be gouerned by his A­postles, and Bishops their successours, vnto the worlds end; it must needs follow, that he hath indowed the same Church with sufficient spirituall Authoritie, both directiue, and coactiue, to that end, for gouerning our soules, no lesse than he hath done the temporal Cōmonwealth for affaires of the body. Nay much more, by how much greater the importance is of the one, than of the other, as before hath been said.

10. If you aske me yet more particularlie, where and how, by what commission, and to whom, Christ our Sauiour left this high Spiritual Power in his Church: VVhat is the spiri­tuall povver of the church & Pastors therof. what it is, and wherin it con­sisteth? I answere first to the last, that it consisteth (as often hath been said) in guiding our soules in this world, to euerlasting sal­uation in the next: Which thinge, for that principallie it depen­deth of this, that we auoide sinnes in this life; or if we committ them, that they be pardoned vs, or corrected by this Power; Christ our Sauiour, doth most aptlie giue and describe the same Power, by the words of binding, or loosing sinnes. And there­fore, in the foresaid place alleadged, out of S. Matthew his Ghos­pel, [Page 28] he giueth the said commission, as you haue heard. Math. 26. VVhat­soeuer you shal binde, or loose vpon earth, shal be bound or loosed in heauen. Wherby the Church of God, hath allwaies vnderstood, full au­thoritie of Iudicature, to haue been giuen to the Apostles, and their successors, to discerne, iudge, binde or loose in all things belonging to this end of directing soules.

11. Truth it is, that diuers learned deuines, are of opinion, that in these places, Christ did but promise to his Apostles to giue them this high iudiciall authoritie in his Church, when by his death, and resurrection, it should be founded. And that the actuall per­formance of this promise was made vnto them in the 20. if S. Iohns ghospell, where Christ said vnto them. Sicut misit me pater, & ego mitto vos. Ioan. 20. As my father sent me so I doe send you; and then presentlie breathing vpon then he addeth. Receiue the Holie-ghost: whose sinnes you shall forgiue, they are forgiuen vnto them, and whose you shal retaine, they are retained. Where we se, that Christ speaketh now in the present tense, they are forgiuen, and they are retained: and not in the future, as before in the place of S. Matthew his ghospell. And we must note that those words of our Sauiour ( As my father sent mee, so I doe send you.) are vnderstood by auncient Doctors, Se S. Cyril. l 12. in Ioan. [...]. 55. and S. Cyprian lib. de [...]nt. E [...]es [...]. & a [...]ist. 73 ad [...]. of Authoritie, as though he had said, that with the same power, & authoritie, that my father sent mee into this world, to gather, & gouerne my Church, I doe also send you; that is to saie, withall spirituall power, necessarie to your office, and charge, both on earth, and in heanen. And therfore he saith in S. Matthew his Ghospell: That whatsoeuer they shall binde, or loose vpon earth, (which are the Acts of high iudges) shall be loosed or bound in heauen.

12. And to S. Peter in like manner, as Cheif of the rest, the pro­mise of his Supreame, and singular power (besides the other, which out of the former general commission, he receiued with the rest of the Apostles) was made vnto him, first in S. Matthews ghospell, when Christ said, Thou art Peter, (which signifieth a stone, or rocke) and vpon this rock will I build my Church, and will giue vnto thee the keies of the Kingdome of heauen. Matth. 16. &c. Which he perfour­med afterward, in the 21. chapter of S. Iohn: after his resurrection, when asking him three times of his loue towards him, he as manie times gaue him cōmission of high-pastor ouer his flocke. Pasce oues meas, pasce agnos meos. &c.

13. This Spirituall and Ecclesiasticall Power then which Christ hath left for gouerning his Church, though it be to be exercised [Page 29] heere vpon earth, and by men; yet is it iustlie called by holie fa­thers, not humane Power, but diuine, and heauenlie, both for that, it was giuen immediatelie, and exercised also by Christ himself, that came from heauen, and for that it tendeth to heauen, and is approued in heauen; yea to vse the Phrase of S. Chrisostome, Chrysost. homil. 5. de verbis Esa. Vidi Domi­num. and other Fathers, directeth and commaundeth the verie Tribunall of heauen; which heauenlie Power on earth, S. Paul, as an Apostle extraor­dinary, hauing extraordinarilie also receiued, not by man, but by Iesus Christ as himself doth signifie, did so much glorie of, Galat. 1. as he wrote to the Corinthians. 1. Cor. 13. If I should glorie some what of our Power, which Christ hath giuen vs to edification, and not to destruction I would not blush at it. 2. Cor. 10. And a litle before in the same Chapter, he saith. Nam arma militiae nostrae non carnalia sunt, sed potentia Deo. &c. For the armour of our warrfare, are not carnall or wordlie armes, but are power from God. In promptu habentes, vlcisci omnem inobedientiam. &c. ha­uing speedy means to reuenge all inobedience. And yet further to the said Corinthians within two Chapters after. 2. Cor. 13. Quoniam si venero iterum, non parcam. If I come vnto you againe, I will not spare to punish. And a little after in the same place. S. Paules esteeme of the high povver gi­uen vnto him & to other A­postles & their Suc­cessours. Ideo absens scribo, vt non durius agam, secundum potestatem, quam Dominus dedit mihi. I doe write vnto you absent, to the end that when I shall come, and be pre­sent with you, I be not forced to deale more roughly according to the Power, which our Lord hath giuen me.

14. Beholde the dreadfull Spirituall Power, which S. Paul affir­meth to be giuen to him by Christ, as well to punish, as to in­struct and direct: and according to this Power, he writeth againe to the said Corinthians. Quid vultis? in virga veniam ad vos, an in chari­tate & spiritu mansuetudinis? what will you haue mee doe; shall I come vnto you in the power of the rodd, or in loue, and spirit of mildnes? As who would saie, choose which you will. And note that heer the Power of correction giuen to the Apostles, & their successours, is called the rodd in respect of strikinge, as before in the words of Christ, it was called the key of the kingdome of heauen, and the power, of binding, and loosing sinnes, in regard of the dreadfull shutting or opening heauen, or hell gates vnto vs. And accordinge to this power S. Paul afterward exercised iudgment, & gaue sentence in a certaine grieuous case of Incest among the said Corinthians in these words. 1. Cor. 5. Ego autem absens corpore, praesens autem spiritu iam iudicani, vt praesens, eum qui sic operatus est. I though absent in body yet present with you in spirit, haue gi­uen [Page 30] iudgment vpon him that hath committed this sinne, as though I were present in body. And the same Apostle writinge to his scholler Timothie doth tell of another sentence, 1. Tim. 1. and iudgment pronounced by him, vpon Hymenaeus and Alexander two seditions and hereticall men; quos tradidi Sathanae. (saith he) whome I haue deliuered ouer to Sathan: which is as much to saie, as I haue ex­communicated, & cut them of from the Church of God, wher­by they come to be no more in the protection of Christ, but in the power, and protection of Sathan.

15. And the like Spirituall Iudgment was exercised by S. Peter, vpon Simon Magus when he said vnto him, Diuers excomu­nications by the A­postles. Non est tibi pars, neque sors in ser­mone isto. Thou hast no parte nor participation with vs in this word of God which we preach. By which words of S. Peter, the 30. Canon of the Apostles doth affime, Act. 8. Simon Magus to haue bene excommunicated and cut of from the number of Christians and from all spirituall benefit belonging thervnto. Which (if we be­leue S. Augustine) was a more greiuous and dreadfull punishment, than if he had been sentenced, Aug. lib. 1. contra Ad­uer [...] & Proph. c. 10. to be burned vvith fire, drowned vvith vvater, or pearced through vvith a temporall sworde. In consideration wherof, holie S. Chrysostome cryed out in his time. Chrys [...]st hom. 4. ad Helr. & [...] fe [...]tur. 11. quaest. 3. cap. [...]1. Nemo contemnat vinculae Ecclesiastica, non enim homo est qui ligat, sed Christus qui nobis hant potestatem dedit. Oh let no man contemne the chaines, which ec­clesiasticall power laieth vpon him, (in bindinge, or loosinge his sinnes) for it is not man that bindeth, but Christ which hath gi­uen vnto vs (that are Gouernours of his Church) this power. And S. Augustine againe. Aug. ibid. Alligatur bomo amarius, & infaelicius Ecclesia cla­uibus, quam quibuslibet grauissimis, & durissimis ferreis, vel adamantini [...] nexibus. A man is bound more bitterlie, & miserably by the keyes of the Church, than by any most greiuous sharpe iron, or adamāt bounds. Wherof the holy Martyr and Bishop S. Cyprian gaue the reason, before them both, sayinge: Cypr. lib. 1. epist. 1. ad [...] Deut. 6. That in the old law, vvhich vvas Carnall, God gaue cōmaundement, that such as were rebellious to their Priests, and Iudges, should be slaine vvith the sword: Math. 16. But now in the lavv of Christ that is Spirituall, proude and disobedient men, are commaunded to be slaine eternallie vvith the spirituall svvord, vvhich is, their castinge out from the Church out of vvhich they cannot haue life.

16. This then is the Spirituall, and Ecclesiasticall dreadfull Power, which Christ hath planted in his Church, by his owne imme­diate commission for gouerninge the same, in the affaires of our soules, vnto the worlds end. And heere we may note also, that [Page 31] the same is double, or of two sortes: The one internall, concer­ning mans conscience onlie by loosinge or bindinge sinnes, by means of Sacraments. The other is external Iurisdiction, Tvvo points of Spirituall Iurisdictiō internall and exter­nall. in hea­ring, iudging, and determining causes in publicke affaires, that doe fall out in the Church, tending to the same end; and this distinction is founded in the words of Christ himself, as well for binding and loosing of sinnes in respect of our conscience, as also in that he addeth; Si ecclesiam non audierit, sit tibi tanquam Ethnicus, & Publicanus. Matth. 6. If he heare not the Church, let him be to thee, as a Heathen, or Publican; that is to say, (as holy Fathers expound) let him be excomunicated & cast out from the Church, and then fled and auoided, as one seperated, by the authoritie of the said Church, from all communion and fruite of Christian religion, as much as if he were an Infidell or Publican. Which meaning of our Sauiour, S. Paul well vnderstandinge, said of like men, 1. Cor. 5. Auferte malum ex vobisipsis. Take away and seperate the euill from among your selues: which words S. Augustine expoundinge, saith to be as much as if he had said. Aug lib. 2. retract. cap. 17. & l. de correct. & Gra. c. 15. Hominem malum, & pernicipsum à vo­bis seperate per excommunicationem; Doe you seperate from your selues an euill and pernicious man, by excommunication; which is an act of externall Iurisdiction, called by Canon lawyers Actus sori contentiosi. As to absolue, or retaine sinnes in the Sacrament, are acts of Internall Iurisdiction, appertaininge to sorum conscientiae, the tribunall of conscience.

17. So that as the temporall magistrate for furnishinge of his authoritie, hath Power also to punish temporallie when occasion is offered, and this either in goods, body, or life; so haue Spiri­tuall Magistrates, also by Christ his appointment, Ecclesiasticall Power, not onlie to teach, exhorte, instruct, and direct, as hath been said, but to punish in like maner by Spirituall Censures much more greiuous, and dreadfull in respect of the life to come, than are the fore named punishments of the ciuill magistrate for this life. Which Censures are three in number, answeringe after a cer­taine manner, to the former three of the temporall magistrate, and these are accordinge to Catholike diuinitie, and Canons of the Church, Se [...] 3. in cap. Quaren de rebu [...] signi­fie. Suspension, Interdict, and Excommunication; which I leaue further to discusse in this place.

THE SECOND PART OF THIS CHAPTER, About the Subordination of these two Povvers, the one to the other; and different Greatnes of them both. §. I.

18. Vpon these and other like considerations then, and pre­misses, Catholike deuines doe deduce that these two Povvers of Spirituall, and Temporall Iurisdiction, whensoeuer they meet to­geather (as in the Christian Common-wealth they doe) they are subordinate the one to the other, according to the rule of Aristotle in Philosophie, Aristotle. (which holdeth also in this case of diuinitie) that whensoeuer the ends of anie faculties be subordinate, and doe serue the one to the other, there also the faculties themselues are subordinate. And so wheras the end of Spirituall Authoritie is, to direct men to euerlastinge Saluation of their soules, and the end Temporall Gouernment, to procure their temporall prosperitie; but yet with referment, and subordination to the attainment al­so of life euerlasting in the next world: it followeth by most cer­taine consequence, that Temporall Gouernment is subordinate to the spirituall, which is so much the more excellent and eminent, as is an euerlastinge end, aboue a temporall; our immortall soule, before our corruptible bodyes; and the Kingdome of heauen, be­fore worldlie prosperitie.

19. Out of which considerations, no doubt did proceed those speeches of ancient and holie Fathers, about the comparison of these two Povvers, Ecclesiasticall, and Temporall, The eminency of Spirituall Povver a­boue Temporall. which are founde euery where in their workes, highly preferringe the one before the other, and subiecting the one vnto the other. An me liberè lo­quentem, aequo animo feretis? Greg. orat. Ad [...] t [...] ­mere p [...] [...]ulso [...]. (saith S. Gregorie Nazianzen to the Em­perour) Nam ves quoque, &c. will you heare me with patience to speake my minde freely vnto you? ‘Which truelie you ought to doe for so much, as the law of Christ, hath made you subiect to [Page 33] my Power, and to my tribunall. For wee (Bishops) haue an Empyre also, and that more excellent, and perfect then yours, except you will saie that spirit is inferiour to flesh, and heauenly things to earthly. But I doubt not, but that you will take in good parte, this my freedome of speach, you being a sacred sheepe of my holie flocke, and a disciple of the great Pastor, rightly instru­cted by the Holy-ghost, euen from your young years, &c. So Gregorie Nazianzen to the Emperour.’

20. And heere we see, what difference this greate Doctor and Father S. Gregorie Nazianzen almost 1300. yeares gone, did put be­tween these two Powers of Kings, and Bishops, Ciuill and Eccle­siasticall dignitie; euen as much, as between, flesh and spirit, hea­uen and earth. And the same difference doth S. Chrysostome set downe in his bookes of Priesthood, Chrys. lib. 3. de sacerdoti [...], Hom. 4. in cap. 6. Esai. and elswere. I shall alleadge some place or two out of him, as breifly as I may, that you may see his sense, and iudgement therin: though I would wish the Reader, to peruse the places themselues heere cited, for that they will fullie satisfie him in this matter.

21. First then in his third booke of Priesthood, comparinge the Power of a King with the Power of a Priest he hath these words. Habent quidem & terrestres Principes vinculi potestatem, verum corporum solum, &c. S. Chrysost. sentence of spiritu­all povver. It is true, that earthlie Princes, haue power to binde, but our bodyes onlie: ‘But the bands, which Priests can lay vpon vs, doe touch the soule it self, and reach euen vnto the heauens so far forth as whatsoeuer Priests shall determine heere beneath, that doth God ratifie aboue in heauen, and confirmeth the sen­tence of his seruants vpon earth. And what is this, (I pray you) but that God hath giuen all heauenlie Power vnto them, accor­ding to those words of his. VVhose sinnes soeuer you shall retaine they are retained. Ioan. 20. And what Power, I beseech you, can there be greater then this? I read that God the Father gaue all manner of Power vnto his Sonne. Math. 28. And I see againe, that God the Sonne hath gi­uen ouer the self same Power vnto Priests, &c. what a manifest madnes then is it, for any man to despise this Princedome of Priests, without which we cannot possibly be made partakers, either of eternall saluation, or of the good promises of our Saui­our, &c. Quo nomine, sacerdotes non modo plus vereri debemus; quam vel Principes, vel Reges; verum etiam maiori honore, quam parentes proprios ho­norare. Chrys. ibid [...] In which respect, wee ought to reuerence, & feare Priests more, not only then Princes, and Kings; but honour them also [Page 34] more, then our owne parents, &c. All these are S. Chrysostomn wordes.

Chrysost. homil. 4 de versu [...]sa. Vidi Domi­num.22. And the same Saint, in his Homilies vpon Esay the Prophet, writeth thus. Rex quidem ea quae sunt in terris, sortitu [...] est, administran­da, &c. The King hath receiued the administration, and gouern­ment of those things that are on the earth. ‘But the Priests autho­ritie commeth from heauen; whatsoeuer you shall binde (saith Christ) vpon earth, that shall be bound in heauen. Matth. 16. To my King, are committed earthlie things, but to me heauenlie; and when I say, to me I vnderstand a Priest, &c. To the King are committed the bodies, to the Priest the soules: the King can remitt bodily spotts; but the Priest can take away the spotts of sinne: Maior hic principatus, This principallitie of Priests is greater, then that of Kings.’

23. Aud yet further in another Homilie vpon the same Pro­phet. Sacerdotium principatus est; ipso etiam regno venerabilius, & maiu [...]. Ne mihi narres purpuram, &c. Chrysost. vbi supra. hom. [...]. Priesthood is a Princedome; yea more venerable and great then is a Kingdome. ‘Doe not tell mee of the purple, or diademe, or scepter, or golden apparrell of Kings, for these are but shaddowes, and more vaine then flowers at the spring time.’ Si vis videre descrimen, quantum absit Rex à sacerdote, ex­pende modum potestatis vtrique traditae. Marke this nota­ble dis­course of S. Chryso­stome. ‘If you will see indeed the true difference between them, and how much the King is inferiour to a Priest; consider the manner of the Power deliuered to them both; and you shall see the Priests tribunall, much higher then that of the King, who hath receiued onlie the administration of earthly things.’ Nequè vltra potestatem hanc, quicquam habet pratereà au­thoritatis. ‘Neither hath he any authoritie, beyond this earthlie Power: But the Priests tribunall is placed in heauen, and hath au­thoritie to pronounce sentence in heauenlie affaires. And who affirmeth this?’ The King of heauen himself, who saith, vvhatsoe­uer you shall bind on earth shall be bound in heauen, and vvhatsoeuer you shal loose, shall bee loosed. Matth. 18. ‘Heer you see heauen, to take principall au­thority of iudging from earth, for that the Iudge sitteth on earth, and our Lord followeth his feruant: so as whatsoeuer the said seruant shall iudge heere beneath, that will his maister allow in heauen.’ So S. Chrysostome.

24. And consider heere (good Reader) that this holie Father and Doctor, wrote all this in Constantinople, where the Emperour was present, and many Courtyers togeather with the Empresse [Page 35] herself, auerted from him for his seueritie of discipline, and ready to note and take aduauntage against any thinge that he should say. A vveigh­ty consi­deration. And yet was this doctrine neuer obiected against him, as in­iurious to the Emperour, or to his Emperiall crowne: notwith­standing (as you see) he speaketh plainlie, both about the Subor­dination of temporall and spirituall Povver, the one to the other; as also that the Emperour had the one, and not the other. And if the same Father should preach this doctrine at Paules Crosse in these our daies, he would be hissed out, and be called into que­stion of treason by the tenor of M. Attorneyes booke; so far are our tymes differēt from these. But God & his truth are alwayes one.

25. And to this very same effect might I alleadg heere the say­ings, and doings of diuers other auncient Fathers and Bishops, Anno 116. (for all were of one spirit, opinion, and faith in this behalfe) but it would bee ouerlonge; yet S. Ambrose I cannot omitt, Diuers ex­amples of S. Ambrose who in two or three occasiōs with the Christian Emperours of his time, did expresse most manifestly, the iudgement of the Catholike Church in those daies. The first wherof was with Valentinian the the younger, who being induced by the Empresse Iustina to com­maund S. Ambrose Bishop of Millaine to dispute with AuxentiuS the Arrian Bishop, and other of his Sect, before the Emperour, and his Counsellours, and whole courte in his pallace, he refused the same, and gaue his reasons to the said Emperour in a seuerall booke which beginneth thus. Libellus Ambrosij. [...]. 32. Clementissimo Imperatori & Beatissimo Augusto Valentiniario, Ambrosius Episcopus, &c. and then he setteth downe how the Tribune Dalmatius with a publike Notarie did cite him in the Emperours name, to come to that conference, or disputation, and what he answered vnto him, which was in these words. ‘I answered (saith he) that which your Father of glorious memorie ( Vaelentinian the elder) not only answered in speach vpon like occasion, but confirmed also by his lawes, that in causes belonging to faith, Priests only should iudge of Priests:’ Yea further also that if a Bishop should bee called in question for his manners, this iudgment likewise should appertaine vnto Bi­shops: Episcopal authoritie greater then Im­periall in matters of faith. And who then of vs, doe answere more peruerslie? wee, that would haue you like your Father, or they that would haue you vnlike him, &c. Quando audisti, Clementissime Imperator, laicos in causa fidei de Episcopo iudicasse. ‘When haue you euer heard, most Cle­ment Emperour, that lay men did iudge Bishops in matters of faith. Certè si vel scripturaerum seriem diuinarum, vel vetera tempora re­tractemus, [Page 36] quis est qui abnuat in causa fidei, (in causa, inquam, fidei) Epis­copos solere de Imperatoribus Christianis, non Imperatores de Episcopis indi­care. ‘Truly if we will consider, either the whole course of diuine scriptures, or the vse of auncient times, no man can deny, but that in matrers of faith (I say in matters of faith) Bishops were wont to iudge of Christian Emperours, and not Emperours of Bishops.’ Eris, Deo sauente etiam senectutis maturitate prouectior, & tunc de hoc censebis qualis ille Episcopus sit, qui laicu ius sacerdotale substernit, Pa­ter nunc, vir maturioris aeui dicebat, Non est meum iudicare inter Episcopos; Tua nunc dicet Clementia; Ego debeo iudicare? You shall be, by Gods fa­uour, by the maturitie of old age (you being now in your youth) better informed, and then you will be able to iudge better of this point, what manner of Bishop he is to be accounted, that subie­cteth the right of Priestdome to laie men, your Father being a man of riper yeares, said, It belongeth not to me to be Iudge a­mongst Bishops; And will your Clemencie say now, that you ought to be their Iudge? so S. Ambrose in this occasion.

Anno 387.27. The next yeare after with the same Valentinian, who by instigation of the said Arrians, fauoured by Iustina the Empresse, decreed, that a Church in Millaine should be giuen vnto them, S. Ambrose resistinge the same, Lib. [...]. epi­stola [...]ū epi­stola. 13. had a notable combat, which be­sides other Authors, himself setteth downe at large in a certaine epistle to his sister Marcellina, where shewing the solemne denun­tiation of the Emperours Decree vnto him, with his answere, he saith. Conuenerunt me primò viri comites Consistoriani, &c. First, there came vnto me certaine Earles of the Court to commaund me to deliuer the Church, &c. S. Ambrose his com­bat about deliuering vp a Church to the Empe­rour. I answered that which belongeth to a man of my order, that the Church could not be giuen vp by a Priest, &c. Ego mansi in munere, missam faecere caepi, dum [...]ffero, raptum cognout, &c. I continued on in my Priestlie function, I began to say masse, and whilest I was offering, I vnderstood that one of the aduersarie parte, was taken by the people, I began bitterlie to weep, and beseech God in my oblation; that he would help, that no bloud might be shed in this cause of the Church; but that my bloud only, if it were his holie will, might bee shed not only for saftie of the people, but also for the wicked sorte themselues. &c. The Emperours Earles and Tribunes vrged me againe, that I should deliuer the Church sayinge. Imperatorem iure suo vti, eò quòd in potestate eius essent omnia. Respondi quae diuina sunt, Imperatoriae po­potestaeti non esse subiectae, &c. They said that the Emperour did but [Page 37] vse this owne right, and due authoritie, for that all was in his power. I answered that those things that were diuine, & belōged to God, are not subiect to the Emperours power.’ So S. Ambrose for defence of this his particular Church against the Emperours commaundement, which notwithstanding was but a materiall Church as you see; and yet he said the cause vvas diuine and not sub­iect to the Emperors power; but to a higher authoritie of the clergie.

27. ‘And yet further when the said Tribunes, sent by the Em­perour required to haue certaine Church-vessels deliuered vnto them. S. Ambrose writeth thus. Ambr. ibid. Cum esset propositum, vt Ecclesiae vasa iam traderenpius hoc responsi reddidi, &c. when it was proposed vnto me by the Emperours officers, that we should presently deliuer vp the vessels of the Church ( behold Church-vessels of price in those daies) I gaue this answere: that if anie things of mine were de­maunded, either land, or house, or gold, or syluer, or anie other things that lay in my power to giue, I would willinglie offer the same; but from the Church of God I could take nothing away, nor deliuer that which I had receiued to be kept. S. Ambros. conflict about Church vessells. And that in this point I did respect the health principally of the Emperours soule: for that it was not expedient for me to deliuer the said Vessels, nor for him to receiue them: And that he should take in good parte, the speach of a free Priest. ‘If the Emperour did loue himself, he should doe well to cease from offeringe iniurie to Christ. So he. And what would he haue said (thinke you) or answered, if he had been in our English Parliament, when K. Henry the 8. both demaunded, and obtained not onlie the Ves­sels of many hundred Churches, but the lands, liuings, houses, and Churches also themselues which he pulled downe, & equal­led with the ground, or from sacred, translated them to pro­phane vses.’

28. But let vs heare the same Doctor and Father, Ambros. concione de basilis non tradendit harot [...]i [...], aut genteli­bus. handling this subiect more cleerly in another place, to witt, in a publike ser­mon to the people, wherin he instructeth them of the true na­ture, and subordination of these two Powers, Spirituall, and Tempo­rall, Ecclesiasticall and Imperiall. Soluimus (saith he) quae sunt Caesaris, Caesari; & quae sunt Dei, Deo. &c. we doe pay vnto Caesar those things, Tom. 5. that belong to Caesar, and we giue vnto God, the things that ap­pertaine vnto him. Is it Caesars tribute that is demaunded? we de­ny it not. Is it the Church of God? It ought not to be giuen vp to Caesar. For that the Temple of God, cannot be the right of Caesar, [Page 38] which we speake to the Emperours honour, for what is more honorable vnto him, then that he being an Emperour, be called a child of the Church? The Em­perour a childe of the church and not aboue the Church. which when it is said, it is spoken with­out sinne, and to his grace, for that a good Emperour is within the Church, but not aboue the Church, and he seeketh rather help of the Church, than refuseth the same; this as we speake in humilitie, so with constancie wee freelie affirme it.’ ‘And albeit some doe heere threaten vs fire, sword, and exile, yet we being Christs seruaunts haue learned not to feare such things, and him that feareth not, no threats can daunt.’

29. And finallie not to be longer in this matter, the same good Bishop some few years after, hauing occasion to reprehend, and correct by his Ecclesiasticall Power and Iurisdiction, the famous Emperour Theodosius the Great, S. Ambrose his corre­ction of Theodosius the Em­perour. he failed not to vse the same, and therby shewed the eminency of his iurisdiction aboue the other. The occasion was, for that the said good Emperour had suffered himself, by the incitation of certaine of his courte about him, to permit the sackage, or spoile of the Citty of Thessolonica, Ambros. epist. 18. for cer­taine howers to his souldiars, in reuenge or chastisement of a certaine disorder committed by them, but the said sackage and massacre proceedinge further vpon furie of souldiars, then the Emperours meaninge was, and many thousands of innocent people slaine. S. Ambrose wrote first an earnest epistle to the said Emperour, laying before him, the grieuousnes of his sinne, and exhortinge him to doe pennance; Anno 390. Wherin he; when the Empe­rour performed not so much as hee desired, proceeded further. And when the Emperour came one day to the Church, the foresaid Bishop went forth, and met him without the Church dore, forbidding him to enter therin, as vnworthy the commu­nion of Christian faithfull people, vntill he had done sufficient pennance for his sinne, which the good Emperour meeklie obaied; as he did afterward also, when he comminge to the Church to be reconciled, and hauing made his offring, he remai­ned within the chauncell amonge the Priests. But S. Ambrose sending vnto him his Deacon, signified, that, that place was only for Priests and Clergie men, and therfore he should departe forth into the body of the Church amonst lay men, adding this sen­tence. Purpurae Imperatores, non sacerdotes efficit. Purple robes make Emperours, but not Priests. Which admonition (saith Theodorete) the most faithfull Emperour tooke in good parte, and said, that [Page 39] he did not stay vvithin the chauncell, vpon any presumption, but for that he had learned that custome in Constantinople: Theodoret. lib. 5. hist. cap. 17. and therefore gaue him thankes also, for this wholsome admonition. So he.

30 But all which is seene what eminency of Spirituall Authoritie, was ascribed by these holy Fathers and Doctors, to Bishops Priests, and Clergie-men, aboue Kings and Emperours; and I might adde much more out of them to the same effect for con­futation of M. Attorneys Paradox, but that I am to reserue diuers things, to the fourth chapter of this booke, where I must answere his principall argument; That vvhosoeuer ascribeth not all supreame power to Princes, as well in Ecclesiasticall as Temporall matters, maketh them no complete monarches: But these holy Fathers of the auncient pri­mitiue Church were of another iudgement, as you see.

31. Wherfore this being so, that in the Church, & Common-wealth of Christ, though Kings and Emperours be Supreame in temporall Authoritie, and both honour, obedience, and tri­bute due vnto them in their degree, Matth. 21. Rom. 13. 1. Pet. 4. as Christ and his Apostles doe teach: yet, that in spirituall, and Ecclesiasticall matters, con­cerning the soule, Priests and Bishops are more eminent in Au­thoritie. Hence it was deduced, that for combininge these two Powers, and Authoritie togeather in peace and vnion, and due sub­ordination in the Christian Common wealth, Hovv these tvvo povvers are to be comby­ned. the one hauinge need of the other (for that neither the temporall partie can saue their soules, without the spirituall function; neither the Eccle­siasticall State be defended without the temporal sword) hence (I say), it proceeded that presentlie after the entrance of Con­stantine the Emperour into the Church, wherby Temporall, & Spirituall Power were to be conioyned togeather, and exercised in one body (though in different tribunalls, & distinct affaires) seuerall laws, and ordinances were set downe, and agreed vpon, how they should liue togeather in peace, and concord, and duti­full respect the one to the other: See of the distinctiō of these 2. names the Canons of the Apo­stles. Can. 12. 13. 15. & Tertul. l. de Mo [...]g. and Conn. Nuo [...]. 1. Can. 1. [...]. [...]. 1. 17. 18. 19. &c. the Ecclesiasticall partie, by an auncient name, euen from the Apostles time downwards, being called the Cleargie, which signifieth the Lott, or peculiar in heritance of God himself; and the temporall partie named the Laity, which importeth as much as the rest of the people, besides the Cleargie.

32. These two parties I say, are directed by most anncient laws both diuine, and humane how to liue togeather in vnion, & due subordination, giuing to each power, and gouernment, that which is due to each other, especiallie in these points following, [Page 40] which Catholike deuines, and Canon-lawyers doe larglie handle: But I shall breiflie touch the sunne onlie in this place so far, is it may appertaine to better decision of this our controuer­sie. Noting first by the way for the Reader his better aduertise­ment, Note. that these two Powers of Spirituall, and Temporall Iurisdict­ion, being different (as hath been said) and hauing so different ends, and obiects; and proceeding so differentlie from God, by different means and manners; and that they may be separated, and remaine seuerally and alone in different subiects, as they did for diuers ages togeather in the primitiue Church. All this (I saie) being so, it followeth that it is no good argument, but rather a manifest fallacie, to inferre the one of the other, as to saie, he hath spiritual Iurisdiction ouer me, and therfore also temporall; which followeth not, and much lesse the contrarie; he hath tem­porall Authoritie ouer any ergo spiritual also. And least of all, as M. A­torney argueth euery-where. A Prince or Monarch hath supreame au­thoritie temporal, ergo also spirituall; for that the one may be with­out the other, as comming downe from one origen, by diffe­rent means, and to different ends, as before hath been declared. Now then let vs passe to the decisions aboue mencioned for due Subordination in these two Powers.

THE THIRD PART OF THIS CHAPTER, Shewing how these two Povvers, and Iurisdictions, may stand well togeather in agreement, peace and vnion. 4. II.

33. The first affertion both of Deuines, and Canonists is, that not­withstanding the former Prerogatiues of Spirituall Power aboue Temporall; yet when they are conioyned in one Common-wealth (as they haue been in the Catholike Church for these thirteene hundred years at least, since the Conuersion of Constantine the Emperour) the Cleargie, and Ecclesiasticall persons of euerie [Page 41] Realme, as members of that Common-wealth, are subiect vnto the Emperour, King, or other head of that Ciuill and politicke body, or Common-wealth in al temporall laws, and ordinances, not contrary to Gods law, nor the Cannons of holie Church; and are punishable for the same, though not in temporall courts, but spirituall, as after ward in the third assertion shall be declared. As for example; when the Ciuill magistrate appointeth things to be solde at such, or such price: that no man goe by night with armes: or carry out cōmodities of the Realme without licence, and the like: The obe­dience of Cleargie men, due to the Ci­uill magi­strates. cleargie men as Cittizens of the Common-wealth are subiect also vnto these laws which are made for direction of of the Common-wealth, to peace, aboundance, and prosperi­tie: and consequentlie, are to be obserued also by Bishops, Priests, and Cleargie-men.

34. And in this sense, are to be vnderstood the words, both of our Sauiour, and his Apostles, when they ordaine all obedience to be exhibited by all Christians to their temporall Princes, without exception of anie, yea though they were euill men or infidells. AS namely where S. Paul saith. Rom. 2. Omnia anima potestatibus sublimioribus subdita sit. Let euery soule be subiect to higher powers, which S. Peter expoundeth, 1. Pet. 2. siuè Regi, siuè Ducibus, &c. Whether it be to Kings, Dukes; and the like. Vpon which place to S. Paul, the holie Doctor S. Chrysostome inferreth that politicall, Chrysost. comment. in Rom. 13. and tem­porall laws, are not abrogated by the ghospell, but that both Priests, and monkes, are bound to obey the same in temporall af­fairs. And Valentinian the good Christian Emperour, Valent apud Theod. l. 14. hist. cap. 7. in a cer­taine Epistle of his, to the Bishops of Asia aboue 12. hundred years gone, said [...] that good Bishops doe obey, not only the laws of God, but of Kings likewise. Which Pope Nicolas the first, writing to Michaell the Em­perour doth proue, when he saith, Nicol. 1. epist. ad Mica [...]lem. Imper. that Christian Emperours doe need Bishops for the attaining of euerlasting life; But that Bishops doe need Kings, and Emperours onlie, to vse their laws, for their direction in temporall af­faires. And finally the matter is cleer not onlie, by the testi­monie, and practise of the primitiue Church (say our De­uines) but also by reason it selfe. For that if any sorte of people should liue in a Common-wealth, and not obserue the laws therof, it would be a perturbation to the whole. And for that these Ciuill laws, albeit their immediate end be tempo­rall good; yet may the obseruation therof be referred also to a higher spirituall end by good men, and therfore are all good [Page 42] subiects bound to obey them. And this for the first point.

35. The second is, that in causes meere Ecclesiasticall, and Spiri­tuall, which appertaine to Religion, Faith, Sacraments, holie Or­ders, and the like, and are to be determined out of the ghospell, Councells, Canons, and Doctors of the Church: In all these af­faires Catholike deuines holde, that Ecclesiasticall persons, are no way subiect to temporall Princes, for the reasons before al­leadged of preheminēcy of Spiritual Power, Cleargie men in spirituall matters cannot be vnder the laytie. aboue Temporal in these affaires. In respect wherof the holie auncient Bishops did stand with Christian Emperours, and auerre their Authoritie to be aboue the others, as before out of S. Gregorie Nazianzen, S. Ambrose S. Chrisostome and others you haue heard declared. So as heere you se a mutuall Subordination of Preists to Princes, in Ciuill and temporall matters, and of Princes to Preists and Bishops, in spi­rituall affaires: which according to S. Gregorie Nazianzen his com­parison before mencioned, may thus be expressed; that the soule in matters of this life, though with some griefe and regreate of spirit in good men, is bound to follow the direction, and law of the body for health, strength, and other such corporall com­modities; and the body in matters of life euerlasting, must be content to follow the soule, and direction of spirit, and so is bound to doe, though with repugnance oftentimes of the flesh, as in fasting, praying, pennance, & other such like exercise. And wheresoeuer these two mutuall subordinations be wel obser­ued; there the Common wealth goeth forward wel, and pros­perouslie; and contrarywise where the said subordination is neglected or perturbed, there all goeth out of order and ioynt.

36. But now there remaineth a third point of further modera­tion, between these two Powers, which is accordinge to our de­uines, and Canon-lawyers; Ha [...] clergie mens persons & good [...] are [...]mp [...]d [...] povver. That albeit Ecclesiastical men be subiect to the obseruation of temporall laws; as before is said; yet are as well their persons, as their goods free, and exempted, from the temporall magistrate, and his tribunalls, euen in those causes also: in so much, that if Cleargie men doe offend against the laws of the Common-wealth, they are to be iudged, and condemned by Ecclesiasticall iudges, in the Courts, and tribu­nals of their prelats, and afterward to be deliuered to secular power, to inflict the decreed punishmēt vpon them, which they shall be found worthie of. Their goods also both Ecclesiasticall, and temporall, are exempted from all secular power, and their [Page 43] impositions, or exactions, by auncient Decrees and Constitu­tions, as well of the Church, as of old Christian Emperours in honorem Cleri in honour of the Cleargy, See Concil. La [...]eran. sub Alex. 3. part l. c. 10. [...] s [...]b [...]. no [...]. 3. c 46. Item cap. Quanqu [...] de Censi­bus, & cap. Clericis, & cap. Nonnulli, &c. in 6. to vse the auncient word. And as for Ecclesiasticall Constitutions to this effect made as well by generall Councells as particular Popes, euen downe from the primitiue Church, sufficient testimonies, or rather a­boundant are extant, and may be seen collected togeather by Gratian, and others in the sixt Booke of Decretalls, especially out of two Lateran Generall Councells and manie other parti­cular decrees, Laws, and Ordinances Ecclesiasticall, tending to this purpose. And many ages before this, the same exemptions be recorded, especially for the immunitie of their per­sons from secular power, and tribunals, as in the Councel of Calcedon, and 9. Canon: See the Councell of To [...]t. also [...]on. 3. can. 13. & Matis [...]on, can. 8. The Councel Agathense, and 32. Canon, and the third Councel of Carthage, wherin S. Augustine himself was present, and diuerse other Councels.

37. And there doe not want many learned deuines, who are of opinion, that this exemption of Ecclesiastical persons, and their goods, is not onlie Iuris humani Ecclesiastici, by positiue and hu­mane Ecclesiasticall laws: Exemptiō of Clergie men en Iure diu [...]. But Iuris diuini also; that is to saie, by right of diuine law in a certaine sorte, which is thus to bee vn­derstood; That albeit God hath not expreslie commaunded it in the written law of Scripture, yet is it conforme both to the law of nature, which is also Gods law; as likewise it may be de­duced, & inferred from exāples recorded in Scripture, vnder the old Testamēt, that God would haue this honour of exemption, and immunitie in temporall things to be exhibited to his Clear­gy. Gen. 47. And therfore we doe reade in Genesis that Ioseph the Patriarch in the law of Nature, did exempt the Priests of the Egyptians, from all temporall tributes. 1. Esd. 7. And in the bookes of Esdras we read, that Artaxerxes King of the Persians, out of the same law of Nature, did make free also the Priests of Israell. And that the very Gentiles did the same to their Priests out of the same law, and in­stinct of Nature, is euident out of Aristotle in his second booke Oeconomicorum. And of Caesar in his sixt booke De bello Gallico. And out of Plutarch in the life of Camillus, and other Pagan wri­ters. And in the written law we read, as well in Exodus, Exod. 30. as in the booke of Numbers, 1. Num. 5. That God did often affirme, that he would haue the order of Leuites to be his, and to be freelie giuen, and made subiect onlie to Aaron their high Priest, and to paye no tribute. Out of which is infer­red, [Page 44] that if God in the law of Nature, and of Moyses, would haue Priests, and Leuites to be free in their persons, & goods, from tem­porall exactions; much more may it be presumed, that he will haue it so in the new Law of the Ghospel, S. Leo serm. 8. de p [...]ss. Dor [...]n [...]. where to vse the words of S. Leo. Et Ordo clarior Leuitarum, & dignit as amplior seniorum, & sa­cratior vnctio sacerdotum, &c. The order of Leuites is more eminent, and the dignitie of elders more excellent, and the annointing of Priests more sacred and holy among Christians, then they were among the Iewes. And thus much of Ecclesiasticall Laws, for exemption of the Cleargie.

Exemptiō of the Cleargie by Impe­riall [...]avves.38. But now vpon the very self same Considerations, tempo­rall Princes also comming to be Christians, did voluntarily con­sume, & establish by their politicall laws, the same exemptions, as first of all, our first Christian Emperour Constantine the Greate, as soone as he came to receiue that Grace, and light of the ghos­pell, Cons [...]antin [...] ad Auill apud Euses. [...]. 10. [...]ist. [...]p. 7 cod. Ib [...]d. [...]. 16. [...]t. & [...]. 26. & [...]od. [...] l. San [...]imu [...] [...] Eccl. Hi [...]ram. did vpon his singular deuotion, make al the Ecclesiastical persons, immunes à communibus Reipublicae oneribus. Free from al pu­blicke charges, and burthens of the Common-wealth, which laye men did vnder goe; as by his epistle sett downe by Eusebius is cleere. And the same example did other Christian Emperours follow after him, as may appeere by diuers laws, as well in the Code of Theedosius, as also of Iustinian. And the same doth S. Hi [...] ­rome signifie to haue been in vse in his daies, and S. Ambrose also in his, so much as appertaineth to the freedome of their persons; though for their lands, and possessions, he saith. [...] Agri Ecclesiae sol­n [...]nt tributum. That the lands of the Church did paie a certaine tribute at that tyme; which may be vnderstood in the respect of the Emperours publicke necessitie through warrs; vpon which or like due cōsiderations, Clergie men haue all waies been ready and ought to be, to contribute willinglie, and gratefully accor­ding to their abilities, towards the publike charges of their tem­porall Princes affaires; notwithstanding their exemptions by law, and iustice.

39. Particular Kings and Princes in like manner vpon their deuotions, and to the imitation of their foresaid good Empe­rours, haue by their particular lawes in euery Christian countrey confirmed the franquises, freedomes, and immunities of the Church and Cleargie: and perhaps in no one nation mor [...] throughout Christendome, than in our English Realme, whe­ther we consider times either before the Conquest, or after: And [Page 45] before the Conquest it may be seen by the collectiō of old English lawes of euery Kingdome, sett forth by K. Edgar, and K. Edward the Confessor; Exēptions confirmed by parti­culer Kings and Princes. and after the Conquest by the Co [...]querour himse [...], as after shall be shewed; And after him againe by the very first Sta­tutes, that are extant in Print, namelie, from the great Charter made by K. Henry the third in the 9. yeare of his Raigne, Magna Charta ar­ti [...]d. Cleri. and the articles of the Cleargie established in the 9. yeare, of K. Edward the second in the fauour of the said Cleargie; the said great Charter being reiterated and ratified, in most of the insuing Parlaments for authorizing, and establishinge the foresaid exemptions, and priuiledges of Clergie-men, which were from time to time by al our Kings confirmed (as afterward shall more largely and per­ticularly be proued) vntill the later times of K. Henry the eight.

40. Now then, matters standing thus, and the Church in eue­ry countrey throughout Christendome being in possession of these liberties, freedomes, and immunities, for their persons, and goods, and acknowledging for their supreame superiour in Spiri­tuall Power, and Iurisdiction, the Bishop of Rome, and their temporall Kings in Ciuill, and temporall matters: there grew in processe of time, many difficulties, and entanglements, about the execu­tion, and subordination of these two Iurisdictions Temporall, and Spiritual the one to th'other, sometimes by abuse, passiō, or indis­cretiō of some vnder-officers of these two supreame powers, & tribunals within our land; ech side seeking to incroach vpon the other, or at leastwise not to be content with their owne limits, For as between the spirit, and flesh in this life, (to vse againe S. Gregorie Nazianzens similitude) there is some continuall strife, and struglinge; The com­petence betvvene temporall and eccle­siasticall Magistra­tes in some ex­ternall things. so hath it been allwayes in a certaine sorte be­tween these two powers of Spirituall and Temporall Iurisdiction, or at leastwise in the exercise therof, especially as riches, & tem­poralityes grew more in the Clergie; and therby gaue matter of enuy, and emulation; and lesse deuotion to the laytie towards them; in so much, that at length for auoidinge worse inconue­niences, limitations, conditions, concordates, and transactions, were made and brought into vse, how far the execution of ech parties authoritie should be extēded in certaine inferiour things, that might seeme either mixt, or doubtful, as by many examples, both in France, Spaine, Sicily, Naples, Flaunders, England, and other countreys may be declared: Whervpon notwithstanding daylie wee see sundry difficulties, sutes, and controuersies to arise.

[Page 46] Hovv re­straints came in of exercising some points of the Popes auncient authority.41. Some States also, and Catholike Kingdomes, haue made certaine Decrees, or Restraints at sometimes de facto (whether rightfully or noe, I will not now dispute) for preuentinge, and remedyinge some pretended inconueniences, in the exercise of certaine points of the Popes Authority within their said Realmes, Some other also pretend to haue done the same with indult, consent, transaction, or conuiuency of the Pope himself. But none of all these (which is the mayne pointe) did euer deny, or call in question the said Authoritie it self, as after shall appeare; but rather did many wayes acknowledge, and confesse the same; and of this kind of Restrictions, or Interpretations, are the most part of these few peeces of Decrees, and Statutes, Customes, Laws, or Ordinances, that M. Attorney doth alleadge, which make no­thing at all for the proofe of his mayne question, that our English Kings before and after the Conquest, did take vpon themselues supreame Spi­rituall Authoritie, as deriued from the Right of their Crowne: nay rather they make fully against him, for that the very manner of making these restraintes, first by way of supplication to the Popes them­selues (as after shall be shewed) and then by domesticall ordi­nances, doth well declare what opinion the said Princes had of that power to be in the said Popes, & not in themselues. And this is so much as needeth to be said in this place for a generall light to the whole matter. Now shall we passe ouer, to treat of the par­ticular occasion, wherevpon M. Attorney thought good, to ground his whole discourse of Q. Elizabethes Ecclesiasticall Authoritie, as presently shall be declared.

THE PARTICVLAR STATE OF THE CONTROVERSY VVith M. Attorney, concerning the late Queens Ec­clesiasticall Povver, by the auncient laws of England, deduced out of the case of one Robert Caudery Clerke. CHAP. III.

MAister Attorney for preamble or entrance, to his designed Argument against recusant Catholicks (for that to be his purpose, the end of his booke declareth) he setteth down a pittifull case of one Robert Caudery Clerke, depriued of his bene­fice, or parsonage of North-looffennam in Ruland-shire, by the Bishop of London, as high Commissioner, with consent of some of his as­sociates, authorized in Causes Ecclesiastical by a Commission of the late Queene, graunted by her letters Patents the nynth day of December, in the 26. yeare of her Raigne. I doe call the case pit­tifull, not so much in respect of the poore man depriued and vexed, as after shall appeare, but much more of the publike par­tiality appearing to haue been vsed against him, by sway of the tyme, and by such men, as occupied the place of Iustice. You shall heare how the Case passed, and iudge therof your selues.

2. This Caudery in the Terme of S. Hilary (saith M. Attorney) in the 33. yeare of the raigne of Q. Elizabeth brought an action of trespasse, Caudery his Case. R [...]tulo. 304. Reportes. sol. 1. against one George Atton, for breaking of his cloase in North-looffennam aforesaide, vpon the 7. day of August in the 31. yeare of the said Q. ‘But Atton pleaded not guyltie; and the Iu­rie found, that the said Cauderie, had been depriued of that be­nefice, [Page 48] [...] [Page 49] [...] [Page 50] [...] [Page 51] [...] [Page 52] [...] [Page 53] [...] [Page 54] [...] [Page 55] [...] [Page 56] [...] [Page 57] [...] [Page 58] [...] [Page 59] [...] [Page 60] [...] [Page 61] [...] [Page 62] [...] [Page 63] [...] [Page 64] [...] [Page 65] [...] [...] [Page 68] [...] [Page 69] [...] [Page 70] [...] [Page 71] [...] [Page 72] [...] [Page 73] [...] [Page 74] [...] [Page 75] [...] [Page 76] [...] [Page 77] [...] [Page 80] [...] [Page 81] [...] [Page 82] [...] [Page 83] [...] [Page 84] [...] [Page 85] [...] [...] [Page 88] [...] [Page 89] [...] [Page 90] [...] [Page 91] [...] [Page 92] [...] [Page 93] [...] [Page 48] (in parte wherof the Cloase was broken) by a sentence of the said Bishop of London, Cum assensu A. B. C. D. &c. College­rum suorum. For that he had preached against the Booke of Com­mon-praier, and refused to celebrate diuine seruice according to the same.’

The groūd of the con­trouersie.3. Heerupon it came in question, how and by what Authori­tie, the said Bishop of London had giuen his sentence, either right­fully or wrongfully. And first it was alleadged by Cauderyes Coū ­sell, that the Authoritie of commission giuen to him (to witt to the forenamed Bishop of London) and certaine others his Col­leags, Statute for spiri­tuall au­thoritie Anno 1. Elizabethae. by the foresaid Q. Elizabeths letters Patents, was only founded vpon a Statute, made in the first yeare of her Raigne, by which it was enacted, ‘That such Iurisdiction Ecclesiasticall, as by anie spirituall, or Ecclesiasticall power, hath heertofore been, or may lawfully be exercised, for the visitation of the Ec­clesiasticall estate, and persons, and for the reformation, order, and correction of the same, and of all manner of errours, here­sies, schismes, abuses, offences, contempts, and enormities with­in this Realme, should for euer be vnited and annexed to the Imperiall Crowne of this Realme. And that her highnes, her heyrs, and Successors should haue full power, and Authoritie, The Spiri­tuall au­thoritie giuen to Q. Eliza­beth by Statute. by vertue of that Act, by letters Patents vnder the great Seale of England, to assigne, nominate, and authorize such persons (being natural borne subiects) as her Highnes, her heirs, or Succes­sours should thinke meet, to exercise and execute, vnder her highnes, her heyrs, and successours, all, and all manner of Iuris­diction, Priuiledges, and Preheminences, in anie wise, touching or concerning anie spirituall, or Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction, within this Realme of England, and Ireland. And to visite, re­forme, redresse, order, correct, and amend all such errours, here­sies, schismes, abuses, offenses, contempts, and enormities whatsoeuer, which by anie manner of spirituall, or Ecclesiasti­call Power, Authoritie, or Iurisdiction, can or may lawfully be reformed, ordered, corrected, and amended. &c.’

4. This was the ground, wherby both the Queene was indued as you see, with all manner of Ecclesiasticall power, and Iurisdi­ction, and had authoritie also giuen her, to bestow the same v­pon others: without anie other condition heere expressed, but onlie that they should be naturall borne subiects. So as if it had pleased her Maiestie, to haue bestowed a Commission, vpon so many [Page 49] Ladies of the Courte, to visit some parte of the Cleargie, or Laitie; to redresse their errours, heresies, abuses, or other enor­mities; or insteed of the Bishops named by her, she had thought good to nominate their wiues for high commissioners ouer them, to reforme, order, redresse, correct, or amend abuses, I see not by the words of the Statute, why it had not been law­full; For so much, as there is no exception of sex therin. And as well might the Queene haue made women her substitutes in this point, as this Statute gaue all the power in capite to her self being a woman. I would aske moreouer, that wheras K. Henry the eight, when he was made head of the Church appointed for his Vicar-Generall in Spiritualibus the Lord Cromwell, Certaine cases of inconue­niences vpon Q. Elizabethes supreme spirituall authority. that was a meere lay man, and caused him to sit aboue all the Bishops in Synods and Councels, about Ecclesiasticall affaires: why his daughter Q. Elizabeth that had the same authoritie that he had, might not haue appointed my Lady Cromwell, or anie such other Ladie of that sex, wherof there were diuerse that professed good skill in diuinitie (at the beginning of her Reigne) for her Vicaresse-Generall, in Ecclesiasticall affaires. Nay why the feminne sex might not haue conspired togeather to haue put downe men for a time, and to haue taken the gouernment of the Church vpon themselues: making themselues the Clear­gie, as their husbands were the laity. And truly albeit this may seeme ridiculous; yet I see not, what in earnest can be answered heervnto, but onlie the noueltie, and indecency of the thinge. For, as for the lawfulnes, according to Luthers doctrine, Lutherus. lib. de abro­ganda mis­sa. Et [...] cap. Ba [...]il. that hol­deth all people, to be Priests, and capable of all spirituall functi­ons, both men and women, I se no great difficultie. And as for the said inconueniences of noueltie and indecency, there might seeme to be as great, or greater in giuing Ecclesiasticall primacy to a woman, as to make another woman her substitute, or Vica­resse; But we see the first done, and therfore the second in like manner might haue been done, if her Maiestie had pleased.

5. But leauing this we shall returne to our Case of Caudery the Clerke, who whether he were a Catholike Priest, or Puritan-minister, that was depriued for refusing to follow the Communi­on-booke, is vncertaine; but whatsoeuer he was, it seemeth that his cause was much ouer borne by the Current of the time, in fa­uour of the Bishop of London that depriued him, which I not­withstanding would not trouble my self, nor my Reader to re­peate [Page 50] in this place, but that I am forced therunto in regarde, that vpon his Plea, & Resolution of the temporall Iudges theron, ri­seth out the occasion of our particular Controuersie, about Q. Elizabeths Spirituall Iurisdiction.

The first argument of Caudery.6. First then the said Cauderyes Counsell pleaded for him, that wheras in the Statute concerning the foresaid Booke of Com­mon praier (which they said was made with much moderation, and equitie) it was appointed and ordained, that if any did of­fend against the same, he should for the first time loose onlie the profit of his Ecclesiasticall liuings for one yeare, and suffer im­prisonment for six moneths: And for the second offence, be de­priued ipso facto: And for the third, be imprisoned during his life; And that of euery of these offences, in order, the delinquent should be seuerally conuicted, & condemned iudiciallie; which they said, that the Bishop of London had not obserued, but had de­priued Caudery for the first offence; and this vpon no notorious euidence of the fact, or by his owne confession as the statute ordeyned: but onlie by default of his appearance. So as they al­leadged two great, and important defects, to haue been com­mitted by him; The reply against Caudery. Reportes fo [...]. 5. and consequentlie his fact to be voide. And yet not withstanding saith M. Attorney; it was resolued by the whole Courte, that the Bishops sentence was not to be impeached, for either of them; First, for that it was not said in the Queens Commission, that you shall proceed thus, and not other wise, or in no other manner or forme. Secon­dlie for that the Ecclesiasticall and temporall laws, haue seueral proceedings, and seuerall ends. And thirdlie, for that there is a certaine prouiso in the said Act, that all Archbishops and Bishops, and euery of their Chancellours, Commissaryes, Archdeacons, and other Ordinaries, hauing pe­culiar Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction; may inquire, and punish within their said Iurisdictions, by admonition, excommunication, sequestration, or depriua­tion. &c.

Three shiftes re­ [...]u [...]ed.7. But by M. Attorneyes leaue, none of these three shifts can sa­tisfie the reason of an indifferent man in this Case: 1 For first the Commission giuen to punish by the Queene, was stricti Iuris, and consequētly not to bee inlarged further, than the expresse words doe beare; especially seeing that it is in preiudice of others. 2 And the second euasion seemeth preiudicial to the Iudges them­selues, confessing therby in effect, that albeit by their Com­mon-law, which pretendeth to follow Reason, the Bishops pro­ceeding was not warrant-able: yet it might be so, by the Eccle­siasticall [Page 51] law, (that belike proceedeth without Reason) though how, or why, nothing is here sett downe, but onlie this, Reporte [...] fol. 6. that the temporall law is to inflict punishment vpon the body, lands, and goods; the other being spiritual, is pro salute anima; the one to punish the outward man; the other to reforme the inward: as though, this externall act of depriuing Caudery from his benefice, did not punish him out­wardlie, as well, as reforme him inwardlie: and yet doth M. At­torney, (as though he had said somewhat to the purpose) quote his 12. Isa [...]. [...]. 22. & 10. Edvv. 4. &c. booke for it, and theron maketh this conclusion. Then (saith he) both these distinct, and seuerall Iurisdictions, consist and stand vvell togea­ther, and doe ioyne in this, to haue the vvhole man inwardly, and outwardlie reformed. Which conclusion supposinge, as you see, all Ecclesia­sticall Iurisdiction, to be inward onlie, is denied by vs flattlie; for that we hold Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction to be both internall, and externall, in fore conscientia, & in fore contentioso: as in the prece­dent Chapter we haue shewed. And secondlie we saie, that this seemeth nothinge to the purpose, for releeuinge the Bishop of London his Act, in depriuinge Caudery beyond the forme of his Commission.

8. The third euasion also, Shifte. vnder colour of the forenamed pro­uiso, is to little purpose; for that it alloweth only ordinary Ec­clesiasticall Iudges within their proper Iurisdictions, to proceed by admonition, excommunication, sequestration, or depriuation; which was not so dangerous a matter, for so much as the partie aggreiued might allwaies appeale from them to higher courts for remedy, if he were aggreiued. But this authoritie of the high commissio­ners, being extraordinarie and supreame, hath no Appellation from it, and consequentlie it was more reason and needfull, that their Authoritie should be limited with some bounds; and that they should not exceed, the strict words of their commission, to the end, that the aggreiued might appeale, at leastwise to the faid Commission & clauses therof, when they found themselues iniured. And the argumēt vsed heere by M. Attorney, à fortiore, M. Attor­neys Ar­gument à fortiore of no force. hath no force at all; to witt, that for so much, as these inferiour Eccle­siasticall ordinarie Iudges had power to proceed, without re­straint of anie particular forme; much more, high Commissio­ners had that Authoritie giuen them; For that (saith he) Cui licet quod in maius est, non debet quod minus est non licere. Hee that may doe the greater, may not be denyed the lesser. This I say, is to simple to be brought forth, by so graue a Sage of the law, as M. Attorney is [Page 52] held to be. First, for that this Maximè agreeth not properly to out case: For albeit no man deny, but that high Commissioners could doe more and greater things, than these ordinarie Com­missaries; yet, for this it self, they needed more to be bound, and tyed to a prescript manner of iustifiable proceeding, as hath been said; least they might iniure, and oppresse men at their pleasure without remedy. And secondlie is is not allwayes true, that he which can doe the greater, can doe the lesse, when it is in diffe­rent kind of Iurisdictions, ordinary, or extraordinarie: as in our case it falleth out.

An exam­ple against M. Attor­ney.9. For if (for examples sake) a Visitour be sent to a Colledge to visit the same for certaine defects, with particular order, how to proceed, and punish the said offences; though in many things he haue greater Authoritie, by his extraordinarie commission, then is the ordinarie of the President and fellows, and other or­dinarie officers: yet cannot hee either tacitè or à fortiore by vertue of this Maximè take vnto him, all the power, and manner of pro­ceeding which the said President and fellowes haue, by their or­dinarie Authoritie of Statutes, in admitting and reiecting schol­lers, giuing, and changing offices, setting, and letting of lands, and the like: except it be epresslie in his Commission. Noe, not in punishments neither, concerning those defects, which he hath to visit may he exceed his prescript order; they being things, as I say, stricti Iuris, which both law, reason, and conscience doe for­bid to be enlarged beyond his commission. And so doth M. Attor­ney seeme to graunt that it should be so in any iudgement giuen by Commissioners, of Oyer and Terminer, or other Commissio­ners, or Iudges of the common law; insinuating belike, that the Canon, or Ecclesiasticall law now vsed in England, is abritrary, & to be applied, as they please that sit in Authoritie.

The secōd argument of Caude­ryes case.10. And this seemeth greatlie to be confirmed, by another Re­solution of his Iudges made to another argument of Caudery, wherein his Counsell vrged for him, that according to the com­mission, sentence should haue been giuen against him, by three at least of the Commissioners ioyntlie concurring, which was not obserued; but giuen onlie by the Bishop, though he preten­deth, that it was also by the consent of some of his Colleage. Strange resolutiō. It was resolued (saith M. Attorney) by the whole Courte that the sentence giuen by the Bishop, with Consent of his Colleags, was such, as the Iudges of the Common Law, ought to allow to be giuen according to the Ecclesiasticall [Page 53] laws. Consider, I praie you, this Resolution, that they, out of the Common-law, doe allow it to be well done, according to the Ecclesiasticall laws: but heare the reason, for it importeth much, to se therby the manner of proceeding: Reportes fol. 7. for seeing (saith hee) that their authori­tie is to proceed, and giue sentence in Ecclesiasticall causes, according to the Ecclesiasticall law, and they haue giuen a sentence in a cause Ecclesiasticall, vpon their proceedings; by sorce of that law, the Iudges of the common law, ought to giue faith, and credit to their sentence, and to allow it to be done according to the Ecclesiasticall law. For Cuilibet in sua arte perito est cre­dendum. VVee must beleeue euery skillfull man in his arte &c. So hee. And is not this a strange Reason of a iudiciall sentence thinke you? that for so much, as the Bishop of London had depriued Caudery by pretence of an Ecclesiasticall law, his fact must be allowed by vertue of this maxime: That euery skillfull man is to be credited in his art. And was not the poore plainteife well holpen vp, who after foure years trauell and cost, as it appeereth, wherin he followed the suite at the Common-law against the said Bishop, he was now answered, That euerie skillfull man, must be beleeued in his art, without further inquiring.

11. And yet M. Attorney heere auerreth, that it is a common, receiued opinion of all bookes, and citeth diuerse 11. Hen. 7. 9. 14. Hen. 6. 14. &c. booke-cases for the same. And albeit I haue not by me the bookes themselues nor doe professe my self skillfull therin; yet must I needs as­cribe so much equitie, prudence, & reason, vnto the Common law as to presume that it will not admit this Maxime without some distinction or reasonable restriction. As for example; that this Peritus or skillfull man, that must be so beleeued, be emi­nent in his art, and be not interessed, nor passionate in the Case proposed; For other-wise absurde effects would insue: as for example. If a surgeon hyred to cure a wound, should be suspe­cted to haue intoxicated the same, and that the Plainteife should haue this answere, that euery skillfull man is to be beleiued in his arte, it were iniustice: For that he might, either of ignorance, haue erred therin, if he be not knowne to be very well learned in his arte; or of malice, if he might be presumed to hope, or expect gaine by the wounded mans death. An exam­ple vvith the appli­cation therof. And howsoeuer it be, the matter in right, & conscience were not to be shuffled ouer with such an answere of the appointed Iudges, but the Case were to be examined, other surgeons to be consulted, them ans skill, ho­nestie, and reputation to be inquired of, and other such diligence [Page 54] to be vsed, as might content, and satisfie the afflicted partie; wherof none was done, as it seemeth, in the behalfe of Caudery.

12. For wheras in this case the Bishop of London was interessed in his honour, to defend that which he had done; Caudery shifted of [...]ightly. & not perhaps the greatest Canoinst, or Ciuilian Lawyer in the world for his skill; and this poore plainteife, as I saie, hauinge followed the Common Lawyers to iudge the case for so many years; it see­meth a sleight shifting off, for the Iudges to tell him now, in fa­uour of the said Bishop and his Colleags, Cuilibet in sua arte perito, est credendum. We must beleeue euery man skilfull in his science; which is as much as if they had said; he hath depriued you, and he is skilfull in depriuing, and therfore you must thinke that he hath done it very well. And this is all the remedy you are like to haue.

31. And by this the reader may also perceiue how much is to be ascribed to M. Attorneyes words before recited, when he saith of those Iudges of the Common law, from whome he citeth some certaine little peeces of Interpretations, Ordinances, Sta­tutes, or decrees, in proofe (as he would haue it seeme) of the Queens Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction; persuading vs, that they could not bee daunted vvith any feare, moued by any affection, nor corrupted vvith any reward: which as I beleiue in some, so the experience of these our daies, and of these our fornamed Iudges and moderne Sages, may teach vs to suspect the same in others also of those auncien­ter times, who may be presumed to haue followed the current of their dayes, and to haue been no lesse ready, to run after their Princes humours, than we see many lawyers and Deuines also in our dayes to doe. But now to the last argument of Caudery, & finall Resolution against him.

14. After that he had declared the three defects before mentio­ned of the Bishop of Londons sentence against him. First that he was depriued vpon the first accusation. Secondlie that hee was conuicted by no Iury, wittnesses, or confession, but vpon not appearance. Thirdlie that the sentence was not giuen by three, or more Commissioners ioyntlie. All which are expresse clauses of their commission sleightly euacuated, The third argument of Caude­ry & hovv it vvas an­svvered. as before you haue heard: he came to the fourth point, which is, that the Statute wherby this supreame Ecclesiastcall power was giuen to the Queene herself by the Parlament, hath a clause; that such as should be named for commissioners must be naturally borne subiects. Which his coun­sell [Page 55] said did not appeere by the special verdict of the Iury, to haue been obserued, & consequentlie that the sentence was not good and auailable in law. Heervnto (saith M. Attorney) a threefold ans­were vvas giuen, and resolued by the vvhole courte. Reportes fol. 7. First, that they which were Commissioners, and had places of iudicature, should be inten­ded to be subiects borne, and not aliens, &c. Quia stabitur praesumptioni, do­nec probetur in contrarium. The common presumption must bee fol­lowed, vntill the contrarie be proued. Heer you see how much this answere weigheth. It seemeth to me that this matter might easilie in foure years haue been verefied, if the Iudges had listed, whether these Commissioners were aliens, or borne Subiects, & not to reiect the Plainteife now with this shaddow, of common presumption, that they might be presumed or supposed to be natu­rally borne.

15. Secondlie, saith M. Attorney the Iurors haue found that the Queene, by her said letters Patents, did authorize them secundum formam Statuti praedicti: according to the forme of the said Statute that authorized her; and therfore it doth by a necessarie conse­quence amount to as much, as if they had found, that they had been subiects borne. Marke this kinde of reaso­ning. For if they were not subiects borne (saith he) they could not be so authorized secundum formam Statuti praedicti. This is the second answere somewhat weaker (as to mee it seemeth) than the former, of presumption and common intendement. For heere, insteed of prouing that the Commissioners were borne sub­iects, and consequentlie well anthorized; he subsumeth, and inferreth the contrary, to witt, that they were authorized by the Queene, secundum formam Statuti praedicti. ergo they were borne subiects: as who would saie the Queen, or those that counsel­led her, could not be deceiued or euill informed, or negligent in this point, about the obseruing of that clause: and yet this is all, that was answered by the Court to this matter. Which them­selues (belike) considering, fell to deuise a third answere, more absurde and paradoxicall, than all the rest, which haue giuen the ground or argument of this Sage fable or Comedy, which M. Attorney hath heere partlie reported, and partlie exhibited vnto vs, in this his booke, to the laughter of such as reade it, and doe consider the exorbitant vanitie therof. I shall set it downe in very few words.

16. When the forenamed Sages did perceiue, that the former two answers to Cauderyes fourth exception, against the Queens [Page 56] commission, The last ansvvere of the [...]dg [...]e [...]vherin [...] case [...] Caudery [...]s [...]uded. made out vpon vertue of the statute in the first yeare of her raigne, that gaue her all kinde of Spirituall power, and Iurisdiction did not satisfie, they fell vpon this third, that albeit the said Queene, had not obserued the clauses, and con­ditions specified in the said Statute for authorizing others in the like Iurisdiction: yet had she authority otherwise, to make out such a Commission, in that she was Queene, and this by the vertue of her Crowne, according to the auncient Common laws of England. [...]p [...]rtes [...]. [...].. You shall heare M. Attorneys owne words in this resolution. ‘This Act (saith he) of the first yere of the late Queene ( concerning Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction) was not an act intro­ductorie of a new law, but declaratorie of the olde: which ap­peereth as well by the Title of the said Act, Anno. 1. E [...]izabeth [...]. videlicet. An Act, resto­ring to the Crowne the auncient Iurisdiction ouer the State Ecclesiasticall & spirituall: &c. As also by the body of the Act in diuerse partes therof, for that this Act doth not annex anie Iurisdiction to the Crowne, but that which in truth was, or of right ought to be, by the auncient laws of the Realme, parcell of the Kings Iuris­diction, and vnited to his Imperiall Crowne, &c. so as, if the said Act of the first yeare of the late Queene, had neuer been made, it was resolued by all the Iudges, that the King or Queene of England for the time being, may make such an Ecclesiasticall commission, by the auncient prerogatiue, or law of England. Thus hee.

17. And trulie I am sorye, that he affirmeth this strange Para­dox to haue been the resolution of all the Iudges there present. But to the end that all may not seeme to haue entred into this solemne folly, it were good that their particular names were knowne, that resolued the same; For certainlie, it will bee the most notorious iest, vnto forraine lawyers of all sortes, & vnto other graue, & learned men when it shall come abroad in other countryes (as shortelie it will, for that M. Attorney hath caused it also to be published in Latin) The ab­surdity & str [...]nge [...]a [...]l [...]y of this reso­ [...]u [...]ion. which hath happened in many years, if not ages; & much laughter it will cause, & will celebrate, solemnlie M. Attorneys name that is the Reporter therof. For this matter toucheth not onlie England and English-laws, but all o­ther Countryes besides, who haue runne ioyntlie with England for many hundered years, in the self same conformity of Catho­licke Religiou, and of temporall lawes confirming the same in ech Countrey, and particularlie in this point of the Popes Spiri­tuall [Page 57] Authoritie vniuersally receiued: So as, for so much as their kingdomes being entyre Empires, and Monarchies, (as ours is) they must needs be said, to haue had this Ecclesiasticall Iurisdi­ction also in the highest degree, included in their Kinglie right, as parcell of their Imperiall Crowne; wherof insueth, that either they, and their learned Counselours, Lawyers, and Sages, did not see or know the same, which had been great Ignorance: or esteemed it not, which had been great negligence; or (which is most li­kely) that our lawyers now will be thought by them ridiculous, to set forth such a strange Paradox to the worlde, contrary to that which so many thousand Sages of former tymes both in ge­nerall Councells and otherwise, haue resolued, decreed, and determined, vpon better deliberation, and more searche, both of diuinity, history, and lawe, than these temporall Iudges could doe vpon the suddaine in Cauderyes case, howsoeuer M. Attorney doth magnifye the same; whoe as I heare by some that will seeme to reporte it from his owne mouth, he that is the Reporter, is in great parte also the author, or at least wise affecteth to be thought so, as of a new witty inuention; hauing often, and vnto many promised to proue it, and now hath begun to sett vpon it. We shall see with what euent.

THE SECOND PART OF THIS CHAPTER, Vvith a more cleere explication of the Question. §. I.

18. But before wee come to treate of proofes, we must consi­der of one circumstance of the matter more, which is of no small importance, for iudging of the whole, and this is the circuite of words, and multitude of darke and dazeling phrases, which the foresaid Statute vseth, in deliuering, and setting downe the Ec­clesiasticall power & Iurisdiction, Reportes fol. 1. giuen to Q. Elizabeth, to wit; that all such Iurisdiction Ecclesiasticall, as by anie spirituall, or Ecclesiasticall power, hath heertofore been, or may lawfully be exercised, for the visitation of the Ecclesiasticall estate and persons, and for their reformation, order, and [Page 58] correction of the same; and of all manner of errors, heresies &c. is given to the Queene, with full power and authoritie, to assigne, nominate, and au­thorize others also, to exercise and execute vnder her highnes all, and all manner of Iurisdiction, priuiledges, and preheminences, in anie wise touching or concerning, anie spirituall or Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction, and to visit, re­forme, redresse, order, correct, and amend, &c.

19. Which words may seem by their often naming of visitation and visiting, that they meant onlie to make the Queene a visitrix ouer the Cleargie, which importeth much limitation of supreme power, and yet on the other side, they giue her all Iurisdiction Ecclesiasticall, that euer hath been heertofore, or may be exer­cised by anie Ecclesiasticall authoritie or person; and that both she, and her substitutes, haue all, and all manner of Iurisdiction, priuiledges, and preheminences concerning spirituall affaires, as you haue heard. VVhy so great cir­cuit of vvordes is vsed in the Sta­tute of Su­premacy. So as, on the one side, they seeme to restraine and limitt, not calling her head of the Church, as before in the stile of K. Henrie, and K. Edward was accustomed, but rather a supreme Visitrix, as by these words appeereth. And on the otherside they giuing her, all, and all manner of Iurisdiction Ecclesiasticall that by anie power, or person Ecclesiasticall hath euer heertofore been vsed, or may be v­sed (including no doubt therin both the Pope, and all other Bishops, or Archbishops, that euer haue exercised Iurisdiction in England) they make her spirituall head of the Church in the highest degree; giuing her the thinge, without the name, and dazeling the eyes of the ordinarie Reader, with these multi­tude of words subtilie couched togeather. And why so thinke yon? I shall breefly disclose the mysterie of this matter.

20. When K. Henry the eight, had taken the Title of Supreame head of the Church vpon him; as also the gouernours of K. Edward had giuen the same vnto him, being but yet a child of 9. years old: the Protestants of other Countries, which were glad to se England, brake more and more from the Pope, whome they feared; yet not willing insteed therof to put themselues wholie vnder temporall Princes, but rather to rest at their owne liber­tie, of chosing congregations and presbyteryes, to gouerne; be­gan to mislike with this English stile of Supreame head, See Mar­ [...]mus [...] epist. ad [...]ector. Brand and Caluin in c. [...]. Amos. & epist. ad Myc [...]s. and Viretus d [...]alog 3. de a [...]s damonibus. &c. as well the Lutheranes, as appeereth by diuers of their writings, as also the Zuinglians; and much more afterward the Caluinists, where­upon Iohn Caluin their head and founder, in his Commentary v­pon Amos the Prophet inueigheth bitterlie against the said [Page 59] Title, and authoritie of supreame head taken first by King Henry, and saith it was Tyrannicall, and impious. And the same asser­tion he held during his life, as after by occasion, more particu­larlie shall be shewed. And the whole body of Caluinists, through­out other Countryes, are of the same opinion and faith, though in England, they be vpon this point deuided, into Protestants and Puritans, as all men know.

21. This then being the State of thinges, when Q. Elizabeth began her Raigne, those that were neerest about her, and most preuailed in Counsell, inclining to haue a change in Religion, that therby also other changes of dignities, offices, and liuings might insue, and desiring to reduce all to the new Queens dis­position; but yet finding great difficultie and resistance in many of the Caluinists, to giue the accustomed Title of headship, in res­pect of Iohn Caluins reprobation therof: A nevv deuise to giue the headship to Q. Eli­sabeth vvithout the title of Head. they deuised a new forme and featute of words, wherby couertly to giue the sub­stance without the name; that is to saie, the whole spirituall power, & iurisdiction of supreame head vnder the name of Visitrix, or supreame gouernesse, as in the Oath of the same Statute is set downe where euery man, vnder forfiture of all his lands and liuings, (and life also in the third time) is bound to sweare, and professe, that he beleiueth in his cōscience, that the said Qneene is supreame gouernesse in all causes Ecclesiastical in this sense; and that there is no other Spirituall power, or Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction ouer soules in England, but this of the Qneene, or such as com­meth from her. And this was also the high iniquitie of this tra­gicall Comedye among other; that the whole Realme being al­most all Catholike and of a contrarie beleife at that time, was forced to sweare, within thirtie daies after the said Act, to this fantasticall deuise of giuing supreame authoritie Spirituall to a wo­man, wherof by naturall, diuine, and humane law, she is not ca­pable, (as in the next chapter shall bee proued) being a deuise of some few, in a corner first, and then procured by negociation to passe in Parlament; or els to incurre the daunger of the foresaid penalties; that is to saie, either sacrilegiouslie to forsweare them­selues against their consciences, or to vndoe themselues and theirs in wordlie affaires; a hard and miserable choise.

22. But now to the point it self, what reall, and substantiall difference (thinke you) can their be imagined between the spiri­tuall Authortie of Head-ship giuen vnto K. Henry the 8. by the Sta­tute [Page 60] of the 26. yeare of his reigne, and this of visitrix or supreame gouernesse, giuen to Q. Elizabeth in the first of her reigne? Was not the self-same power and Iurisdiction ment to be giuen? And if there bee no difference in the thing it self why doe they fly the word in this, which they vsed in that; and why doe they vse such large circumloquutions, of visiting, ordering, redressing, and the like? For as for K. Henries statute, Statut. 26. Henr. 8 c. 1. anno Christi 1535. it beareth this Title. An act con­cerning the Kings highnes, to be supreame head of the Church of England &c. And in the statute it self it is said. Be it enacted by the Authoritie of this present Parlament, that the King our soueraigne Lord, his heirs, and successors, shall be taken, accepted, and reputed the onlie supreame head on earth of the Church of England, called Anglicana Ecclesia. And the same Title was 9. or 10. years after, giuen in like manner to K. Edward the sixt, by the same Authoritie of Parlament, if in this Case it had anie authoritie: anecting also therunto all Iurisdiction spi­rituall whatsoeuer; as it appeereth by a certaine declaration therof, made in the Statute of the first year of the said King. Statut. 1. Edvva [...]d. 6 an. Domin [...] 15 [...]7. It saith thus. That for so much as all authoritie of iurisdiction, spirituall, and temporall, is deriued and deducted, from the Kings Maiestie, as supreame head of these Churches, and Realmes of England, and Ireland, and so iustlie acknowledged by the Cleargie therof; and that all Courts Ecclesiasticall within these said two Realmes, be kept by no other power and authority, either forreine, or within the Realme, but by the Authoritie of his most exce­lent Maiesty: Be it therfore enacted, that all sommons and citations, and other processes Ecclesiasticall in all causes of Bastardy, Bygamye, and such like, cal­led Ecclesiasticall shall be made in the name of our King. &c. And that in the Archbishops, and bishops seals of office (for testisying of this) the Kings High­nes armes, be decentlie sett with Characters vnder the said Armes, for the knowledge of the diocesse: & that they shall vse noe other seale of Iurisdi­ction, but wherin his Maiestyes armes be engraued, &c.

23. Lo heere, not onlie the name, and Authoritie of head of the Church giuen to K. Edward the Child, and taken from the Pope; but all Iurisdiction also, and signe of Iurisdiction spirituall ta­ken from the Archbishops, and Bishops of England, excepting onlie so far forth as it was imparted vnto them by the said Child K. Which importeth much, if you consider it well: For this is not onlie to haue power, to visitt, and gouerne Ecclesiasticall persons and to reforme abuses &. Set downe in the Queenes graunt by parla­ment; but to haue all Ecclesiasticall and spirituall power, and iurisdiction originallie included in his owne person and so to be [Page 61] able from him self, as from the first fountaine and highest origen on earth, to deriue the partes & parcells thereof to others, which you may consider how different it is from that which here the Statute would seeme to ascribe to the Queene, and opposite and contrarye to all that which the ancient Fathers in the precedent chapter did affirme, & protest not to be in their Kings and Em­perours at all, but in Bishops and Preists onlie, as deliuered immediatlie to them by Christ our Sauiour, and by them, and from them onlie to be administred to others for their saluation. But by this new order of the English Parlament, The absurdities of the Sta­tute de­crees a­bout soue­raigne spirituall au­thority. the contrarie course is established, to witt, that it must come to Bishops and Preists, from a laie man; yea a Child, and from a lay-woman also, as the other Parlament determineth, and then must it needs follow also (as after more larglie shall bee proued) that both the one, and the other (I meane K. Edward, and Queen Elizabeth) had power, not onlie to giue this Ecclesiasticall iurisdictiō vnto others; but much more, to vse, and exercise the same in like manner in their owne persons if they would, as namelie to giue holie orders, create, & consecrate Bishops, confirme Children, absolue sinnes, administer Sacraments, teach, and preach, iudge, and determine in points of faith and beleife, sitt in iudgement vpon errors and heresies, and the like. And this for K. Edward.

24. Now then if it may be presumed, (as I thinke it may) that Queene Elizabeths meaning was, to haue no lesse Authoritie Spiri­tuall, and Ecclesiasticall giuen vnto her, and acknowledged in her, then her said Father and Brother had vsed before; why did not the makers of this Statute set it downe in plaine words as the other did, but disguised the matter, by such māner of speach as they might seeme to giue but little, wheras they gaue all, and more then all? The Cause was that which I haue said before, for which they laboured not to be vnderstood of all men, but to speake, as it were in mysterye; not to offend so publikelie the Caluinists, and yet to include matter inough, to ouerthrow Ca­tholikes. But the said exacter parte, and purer Caluinists, See G [...]lby in his Dia­logue. The ma [...] Cartvvright, [...] others. quicklie found out the matter, and so they began verie shortly after to mutter and write against this, and diuers other points of the Statute, and so haue continued euer since; and the Controuer­sie betweene them, is indeterminable.

25. Well then, for so much, as now we haue laid open the true state of the Question, and that M. Attorney is bound to proue [Page 62] his proposition in this sense and explication, that heere is sett downe out of K. Henry, and K. Edwards Statutes, to witt that Q. Elizabeth had all plenarie power of Spirituall Iurisdiction in her self, [...] state [...] the [...]stion. to deriue vnto others at her pleasure, as from the head, and fountaine thereof. And that no Bishop, Archbishop, or o­ther Ecclesiasticall person within the Realme, had, or could haue anie spirituall power, or iurisdiction, but from the wellspring, and supreame sourge thereof. And this not onlie by vertue of the foresaid Statute of the first yeare of her raigne, but before, & without this also by the verie force of her Princely Crowne, according to the meaning of the old, and most auncient cōmon laws of England. It will be time now to passe on to the veiw of his proofes, which for so new, strange, and weightie an asser­tion that toucheth (if wee beleiue the former alleadged Fathers) the very quicke, and one of the neerest means of our eternal saluation or damnation, ought to bee very cleere, sound and substantiall; We shall see in the sequent Chapter what they are.

VVHERAS IN THE CASE PROPOSED, THERE MAY BE TVVO KINDES OF PROOFES, The one DE IVRE, the other DE FACTO; M. At­torney is shewed to haue fayled in both: and that we doe euidently demonstrate in the one, and in the other. And first in that DE IVRE. CHAP. IIII.

THat the late Queene of England had such plenary Ec­clesiasticall Power, as before had byn said, & this by the intent & meaninge of the old ancient Common-lawes of Englād; though vnto me & to many others, it seeme a most improbable Paradox, and doe meane afterwardes, by Gods assistance, to prooue and euidently demonstrate the same, and shew that from our first Christiā Kings vnto K. Henry the eight, the Common-lawes of our Land, were euer conforme and sub­ordinate to the Canō Ecclesiasticall lawes of the Roman Church in all spirituall affayres: yet for so much as M. Attorney hath ta­ken vpon him, to prooue the contrary, two heades of proofe he may follow therin. Proofes de Iure and de Facto. The first De Iure, the second De facto. And al­beit he entitle his Booke according to the first, to witt, De Iure Regis Ecclesiastico; yet doth he nothing lesse then prosecute that kind of proofe, but rather flippeth to the second which is De Fa­cto, endeauoring to prooue, that certaine Kings made certaine lawes, or attempted certaine factes somtimes and vpon some oc­casions, that might seeeme somwhat to smel or taste of Ecclesiasti­call [Page 64] power, assumed to themselues in derogation or restraint, of that of the Bishops, Popes, or Sea of Rome.

2. Now albeit this were so, and graunted (as after it will be re­proued) yet well knoweth M. Attorney that an argument De facto inferreth not a proofe De Iure. For, if all the factes of our Kings among others, should be sufficient to iustifie all matters done by them; then would (for example) fornication be proued lawfull, for that some of them are knowne to haue had vnlaw­full children, and left bastardes behinde them: And the like we might exemplify in other things. Neither doe I alleadge this in­stance without peculiar cause or similitude; For as in that vn­lawfull act of the flesh, they yelded rather to passion and lust, then to their owne reason & iudgment, knowing well inough that they did amisse, when they were voyd of the same passion: so in some of these actions of contention, about Ecclesiasticall Iu­risdiction, some of them were byassed with interest somtymes, by indignation, ielousy, & other like motiues to doe or attempt that, (especially in these later ages) which reason and Religion did not allwayes approue, nor themselues nether vpon more mature deliberation. And yet doe I not graunt that M. Attorney bringeth any thing of moment in this kind of proofe de facto also, as after shall appeare, though all his pretences of proofes be in this kind only.

3. For, as for the first, though he entitle his booke De Iure as you haue heard, yet little or nothing doth he alleadge therin worthie to be repeated: Only he hath one Argument mencio­ned and refuted by vs before in the second Chapter of this An­swere: [...]portes fol. 9. which is that the Kingdome of England being an absolute Empire and Monarchie, consisting of one head, which is the King, and of a body poli­ticke deuided into two generall partes, the Clergie and the Layty: both of them next vnder God, must be subiect & obediēt to the same head in all causes, for that otherwise he should be no perfect Monarch or head of the whole bodye &c.

4. But to this the answere is playne, by the groundes we haue laid downe in the same Chapter, of the different origen of spiri­tuall and temporal power, and that it is sufficient to any tempo­rall Monarch and to the perfection of his Monarchie, that all sortes of people throughout his dominions, as well Clergie as Layty, be subiect vnto him in all temporall affayres: and that with this perfection of Monarchie were content both Constan­tyne [Page] the first christian Emperour, & also Valentinian, Gratian, Theo­dosius, Arcadius, Honorius, Iustinian, and other Emperours that eu­sued after him, as also Charles the Great in France with his Suc­cessours & all our English Kings before K. Henry the eight, who esteemed themselues for greate perfect Monarches ouer their people (as in deed they were) without this chalenge of Spirituall Iurisdiction in Ecclesiasticall matters. And therfore the said grea­test Emperours, were content also to beare patiently, and chri­stianly the denyall therof in diuers occasions, Freedome of speach in the Fa­thers to Empe­rours. by their good Bis­hops & Prelates, S. Basil, S. Gregory Nazienzen, S. Ambrose, & S. Chry­sostome, yea and checkes also for vsurping somtymes, either by themselues, or their officers, vpon Ecclesiasticall power that belon­ged not to them; wherof many examples might be alleadged, and some haue bene touched Sup. c. [...]. Nazian. orat. ad [...]ues timore por­culs [...]s. before in the place mencioned. For to this end was that admonishment of S. Gregory Nazienzen to the Emperour Valentinian, that he should vnderstand, that he being a Bishop had greater Authority than the said Emperour. To the same effect likwise was the resolute speech of S. Ambrose vnto the same Valentinian, Anno 387. Theodoret. lib. 8. hist. & Paul [...]. in v [...]ta S. Ambrosij Ruffin lib. 2. Inst. c. 18. Zozomen. lib. 7. c. 24. Ambros. e­pist. 33. ad Sororem. Nolite grauare Imperator. &c. Trouble not your self, Emperour, in cōmāding me to deliuer the Church, nor doe you perswade your self that you haue any Imperiall right ouer those things that are spirituall or diuine; exalt not your self, but be subiect to God if you will raigne; be content with those things that belong to Cesar, and leaue those which are of God vnto God. Pallaces appertaine to the Emperour, and Churches vnto the Priest. You haue right ouer the walles of the Cyttie, but not vpon sacred howses. So he; And the same S. Ambrose some 3. or .4. yeares after, vsed the like speech of supe­riority in spirituall matters to the good Emperour Theodosius checking him greiuously, yea keeping him out of the Church, and holding him vnder excommunication, for eight monethes togeather. And when the said good Emperour came humbly on foote unto him, saying: Ora vt mihi soluas vincula, & ne mihi occlu­das ianuam. I beseech you loose my bandes and shutt not the Church doore against me; The other answered, what pennance can you shew me that you haue done since the committing of your greiuous sinne. &c.

5. And the like libertie of speech might I alleadge out of S. Chrisostome, Chrisost. ho­mil 4. de verb. Isa. Vidi Do­minū. &c. where speaking of the presumption of King Ozias, that would meddle in Spirituall matters vsed this Apostrophe vnto [Page 66] him, Mane intra terminos tuos, aly sunt termini Regni, alij termini Sacer­doty: hoc Regnum illo maius; Stay king within thy bounds and li­mitts, for different are the boundes of a Kingdome and the li­mitts of Priest-hood, and this Kingdome ( of Priest-hood) is greater then the other; wherof he yeldeth this reason a little after, [...]odyes to [...]e Kinge [...]ules to [...]e priest. Regi corpora commissa sunt, sacerdoti animae? The bodyes be committed to the Kinge, the soules to the Priest. And in the next homily fol­lowing he inferreth this conclusion: Ideoque Deus &c. ‘Therfore hath God subiected the head of the King, to the handes of the Priest; instructing vs therby that the Priest is a greater Prince, then the king; Hebr. 7. for that (according to S. Paul) the lesser allwayes receaueth blessing from the greater, and more eminent. Other Fathers sayings to the same effect I purposely omitt for breui­tyes sake, but by these few M. Attorney may see, how he is deceiued in placing the perfection of a temporall Monarchie, in hauing spirituall Iurisdiction ouer Priestes in Ecclesiasticall affayres.’

6. We read that when Constantius the Emperour some to Const­antyne the Great, tooke vpon him to fauour the Arrian heresye, he called vnto him diuers Catholike Bishopps, as S. Athanasius doth relate and setteth downe their names, willing them to subscribe to that which he had appoynted for the bannishment of the said S. Athanasius, Athan [...]s. e­pist ad so [...] ­ [...]riam vitā [...]ge [...]tes. and communion with the Arrians: Quibus admirantib [...] &c. ‘Who marueling (saith he) at this commandement, as a new thing, and telling him that this was not according to the Eccle­siasticall Canons, the Emperour replyed, I will haue that held for Canon which I doe appoint, either obey or goe into banish­ment; The vvords of holy Bishops to Constan­tius. wherat they more wondering, and holding vp their hands to heauen, did with libertie propose their reasons vnto him, telling him that his Kingdome was not his, but from God who had giuen it vnto him, and that it was to be feared least he would take it againe from him, and finally denounced vnto him the last daie of iudgement, persuading him that he should not peruert the course of Ecclesiasticall affayres, nor intermeddle his Roman Empire, in dealing with Ecclesiasticall Constitutions &c.’ So Athanasius of these good Bishops.

7. And vnto the same Emperour, a little after, that great and famous Confessor Osius, Athanas. [...]. [...]d. who among the rest had sitten as Iudge in the Nicene Councell, vpon like occasion, wrote this graue and important admonition: Define quaeso, & memineriste mortalem esse, re­sormida diem iudicij, &c. Leaue of, I beseech thee, ô Emperour, and [Page 67] remember that thou art mortall, feare the day of iudgement, The resolute speech of Osius to the same Constātius. and keep they self pure from this kind of synne, and doe not inter­meddle with Ecclesiasticall causes. ‘Do not vse commandements to vs in this kinde, but rather learne of vs God hath com­mitted the Empire vnto thee, but vnto vs the things that ap­pertaine to his Church; and as those, that malignantly doe carpe at thy Empire, doe contradict the ordinance of God; so beware thou, least by drawing vnto thee those things that appertayne vnto the Church, thou doe inuolue thy selfe in a hainous synne, Giue vnto Cesar those things which are of Cesar (saith the Scripture) and to God those things that are of God; Matt. 22. Luc. 20. & therfore as yt is not lawfull for vs to meddle with thy earthly Empire; so hast not thou power, ô Emperour, ouer sacred things; which I write vnto thee for the care I haue of thy saluation. &c.

8. And doe you see here this liberty of speech in Ecclesiasticall Pre­lates of the primitiue Church, towards their Kings aud Empe­rours? doe you see what difference and distinction they make betwene Ecclesiastical & temporal power? & yet we read not that any Attorney or Aduocate of these Emperours, did euer accuse these Bis­hops of treasō for speaking as they did, or once obiected that they meant hereby to take away any parte or parcell of their entire and absolute Monarchies. No though S. Athanasius for his parte went yet further; for when he saw that all these admonitions, and reprehensions would not preuaile, but that the said Constan­tius went forward to intermeddle more, and more in Ecclesiasti­call affayres; he wrote thus in the same Epistle. S. Athana­sius his se­uere re­prehen­sion of the Empe­rour Con­stantius. I am d [...]nuò in locum Ecclesiasticae cognitionis suum palatium Tribunal constituit, &c. Now a­gaine hath the Emperour Constantius made his pallace a Tribunall of Ecclesiasticall causes, in place of an Ecclesiasticall Courte, and hath made himself the chiefe Prince, and Author of spirituall pleas. &c. ‘These things are grieuous and more then grieuous, but yet are such as may well agree to him that hath taken vpon him the image of Anti-christ, for who is there, that seing him to beare himself as Prince, in the determyning of Bishops causes, and to sitt as Arbiter in Ecclesinsticall iudgemēt, will not worthi­ly say, the Abhominatiō foretold by Daniel to be now come, &c. So he. And there were no end if I would prosecute all that might be said out of the sense and iudgement of the ancient Fa­thers against this first argument of M. Attorney, That tēporall Princes are not absolute Monarches, except you giue them spirituall iurisdiction also. [Page 68] But we must be myndfull of breuity and so this for the first shall suffice, remi [...]ting you to that which hath bin spoken more largly hereof in the second chapter before.

9. An other Argument yt seemeth M. Attorney would insinuate (for vrge it he doth not) by the consideration of two Tribunalls or Courtes of the King of England: the one Temporall, the other Ecclesiasticall, and seuerall causes belonging vnto them. You shall heare it out of his owne speach, To the se­cond ar­gument of M. Attor­ney. and then iudge if it make for him or against him. The kingly head (sayth he) of this politike bodie, is instituted and surnished with plenary and entire power, prerogative, and Iurisdiction to render iustice and right to euery parte and member of this bo­die, Reportes f [...]l. 8. both Clergie and Laytie, of what state, degree, or calling soeuer, in all causes &c. and as in temporall causes, the King by the mouth of the Iudges in his Courtes of Iustice, doth iudge and determine the same, by the temporall lawes of England; so in causes Ecclesiasticall, & spirituall, as namely blasphe­my, [...]st [...]y from Christianity, Heresies, Schismes, Ordering, Admissions, In­stitutions of Clerkes, Rites of matrimony, Diuorces, & otherlike; the conu­saunce wherof, belong not to the Common-lawes of England; the same are to be determined and decyded by Ecclesiasticall Iudges, according to the Kings Ecclesiasticall lawes of this Realme. So M. Attorney making this note in the margent: VVhat causes belonge to the Ecclesiasticall Courtes; see Cir­cumspecte agatis 13. yeare of Edward the first, &c. And VVest. 2. and 13. Edward. [...] Cap. 5. art. Cleri Edward. 2. 9. Wherunto though I might oppose the Authority, and speaches of all the auncient Fathers, before mencioned that in this matter of diuinitie, ought to weigh more with vs then any particular Ordination of secular lawes, though they were against vs, yet in this case I dare ioyne yssue with M. Attorney vpon this very Argument, which he hath alleadge, for that truly I doe not see what could be produced more effectually either against himself, or for vs, then here is sett downe. For as we willingly graunt the former part of his speach, to witt, M. Attornes [...] [...]o [...]e. that the kingly head of the politicke body, is instituted and furnished with plenarie power, to render iustice, and right in all causes that belong to his [...]ticke and temporall gouernment, endes, and obiects therof [...]o all persons of his Realme as before hath bene declared: So heere the very na­ming of two generall partes of the kingdome, which M. Attorney graunteh, that the ancient law of England deuideth into Clergy, and Laytie and the mencioning of two seuerall Courtes, and di­stinct causes to be handled therin, by distinct Iudges, in such manner, as the one cannot haue conusaunce of the other, in­ferreth [Page 69] plainly two distinct powers, descēding from two distinct origens, the one Temporali the other Ecclesiasticall; and so doe the places quoted by him, of Circumspectè agatis, westm. the second and Articul. Cleri vnder K. Edward the first and second most eui­dently declare.

10. And first I would aske M. Attorney what the distinction of Clergie and Laity doth meane; Of Clergy and Lay men. not made or brought in first by our Common-lawes (as he would insynuate when he saith that the lawe deuideth our Politicall body into two generall partes, the Clergie & the Laity) but rather instituted by the See of the distinction of these names the Canons [...]f the Apostles Apostles themselues, and admitted only by our Cōmon-lawes, and continued from that tyme to ours, as before hath bene shewed. This distinction (I say) of Clergie and Layty wherof the former signifyeth the portion of God, that is to say, those persons that be peculyarly appropri­ated to the seruice of Almighty-God: the other of Laity taking their name of from the common people, can. 12. 13. 15 &c. Te [...]ul [...] de Mona. & Cont Nicen. [...]a [...]. 1. 2. 3. 5. 17. 1 [...]. 19 &c. I would aske of M. Attorney what it importeth, & especially in this case of Queene Elizabethes supreme primacy? doth it not argue a distinct order of men, go­uerned by distinct lawes, distinct Iudges, and distinct power & Iurisdiction? But you will say the Queene was head of them both, and we grannt it, as they are members of one Common-wealth, but in their seuerall distinction and seperation, as they are Clergie and lay people, she could not be of both, but of one only, to witt of the Laity: For that no man will say that she was also a Clerke, or of the Clergie. And yet in this partition, no man will deny, but that the Clergie is the worthier parte and member, and so is placed first in all our lawes: wherof is inferred that the said Clergie, as Clergie, is of a higher degree, according to our Com­mon-lawes, then the temporall Prince, which is of the laitie only, and not Clerke, as in Q. Elizabeth is confessed; and conse­quently she could not be head of the Clergie, as Clergie, that is in Ecclesiasticall Clergie matters, belonging to Religion. Wherof we may take a notable example from the great Emperour Valentinian the elder, who refused to be present, (and much more President) in certaine conferences about religion betwene the Catholicke Bishops & the Arrians, vpon consideration of these two distinct Orders of Clergie and lay-men, though he were inuited ther­unto by Catholicke Bishops themselues. Mihi quidem (saith he) cum vnus de populo sim, fas non est talia perscrutari, Hist Tr [...]. [...]. l [...]b. 7. cap. 12. verum sacerdotes qui bus haec cura est, apud semetipsos congregentur vbi voluerint. Vnto me that [Page 70] am but one of the lay people, it is not lawfull to examine such things (as appertayne vnto religion) but let priests, to whome this care is committed, meet togeather amōg themselues to dis­cusle the matter where they will. So much was this distinction between lay-men and priests esteemed by this auncient Chri­stian Emperour.

The diffe­ence of Courtes vvhat it proueth, Reportes sol. 9. 11. Secondly I demaund of M Attorney concerning his distin­ction of Courtes and causes to be handled therin, Temporll & Spi­rituall, how it commeth to passe, that the Conusaunce of such causes as here he calleth Spirituall, belong not, as he saith, to the Common-lawes of England: No, nor (as presently after he af­firmeth) could not belong: For that they are not within the conusaunce of the sayd Common-laws. And why is this, I praye you? For if the temporall Prince be equallie head in both causes, and in both Iurisdictions, and that the power to knowe, discerne & iudge in both sortes, doe descend only from the temporall Prince, as before out of the Statute of King Edward the 6. you haue heard, by the Statute-makers determined, and M. Attorney confirmeth e­uery where in these Reportes: then should the common-Lawes of our Realme which are the temporall Princes law be cōmon indeed according to their name to all causes, aswel Spirituall as Temporall, for that their author and origen, which is the King, hath equall Power, & Iurisdiction in both, for that it is a maxime vncontrollable, that, according to the Iurisdiction of the L [...]w maker, vertue and power of the law doth extend it selfe. And then doth M. Attor­ney affirme that the conusaunce of so many Ecclesiasticall causes as he setteth downe, is not within the compasse of our Com­mon-lawes, or what compasse will he assigne or lymitt to that Princes lawes, that according to this assertion, hath power in all? Is not this to contradict himself, and to ouerthrow with the one hand, that which he goeth about to establish with the other? For, if the Kings power be common to both causes, aswell Eccle­siasticall as Temporall, then must the Kings Common-lawes be common to both Courtes and matters therin handled.

12. But let vs see a certaine sleight or euasion of his worth the noting: As in temporall causes (saith he) the King by the mouth of the Iudges in his Courtes of Iustice, doth iudge and determyne the same by the temporall lawes of England; so in causes Ecclesiasticall, as Blasphemy, Apo­stacy. Heresyes, Ordering, Institutions of Clerkes, &c. the same are to be de­termined and decyded by Ecclesiasticall Iudges, according to the Kings Eccle­siasticall [Page 71] lawes of this Realme. Marke here (gentle reader) how M. At­norney playeth wyly beguyly; For according to the proportion of his cōparison, he should haue cōcluded thus: A [...]i [...]e of M. At­tor [...]ys po [...] oft. So the King by the [...]outh of his Ecclesiasticall Iudges, doth iudge and determine the said Spirituall & Ecclesiastical causes, by his owne Ecclesiasticall lawes. But this he foresaw would include this great inconuenience among others, that if he said, that the King did iudge & determine by the mouthes of his spirituall Iudges the aforesaid spirituall causes, as he doth the temporall, then might he doe the same, yea and exercise them also immediatly by himself, if need were, aswell as by others; for in all temporall iudgments and affayres, the King may sit him­self in courte, and performe in person whatsoeuer his Officers, by his authority doe or may doe: which yet M. Attorney saw would be somwhat absurde to graunt, in the spirituall causes proponed by him of Blasphemy, Ordering of Priests (or giuing holy Orders) In­stitutions of Clerkes, Celebration of diuine seruice, and the like, to witt, that the King should performe them immediately in his owne person; for who would not say it were absurde (for example) that the King should sing, or say the common seruice to the people; or administer the Sacrament of Absolution or Marriage, or giue holy Or­ders, and the like: which yet the Bishop of Rome and all other Bi­shops or Prelates, He that giueth povver to another to doe a thing must first haue it i [...] himselfe. neuer so great doe & may doe without incon­uenience. And in truthe it followeth euidently that he, who can giue authority or power for another to doe a thing as from him­self, and in his name, may performe the same in person also if he list, at least wise it cannot be vnlawfull for him so to doe. And therfore coming to the application of his comparison, he chan­geth his phrase, and saith, that the same are to be determined and de­cyded by Ecclesiasticall Iudges, according to the Kings Ecclesiasticall lawes of this Realme.

13. Wherin you must note another shifte more poore and silly, then the former; for that hauing declared vnto vs before that there are two generall partes and members of the Realme, to witt the Cler­gy and the Laity, and that these two haue two seuerall Tribunalls in their affaires, gouerned by two sortes of different lawes, Tem­porall and Ec [...]lesiasticall, Common and Canon, and these deriued from two different Authors and origens; the Common-law from the temporall Prince and Commonweath, Ecclesiasticall from others, saith M. Atorney, but specifieth not from whom, or whence, though all the world knowe, that they come originally [Page 72] from the Church & Sea Apostolique: (all which inferreth distinct originall Iurisdictions) M. Attorney by his great witt hath deuised a newe sleight neuer perhaps yet heard of in the world before which is to make these Ecclesiasticall lawes though deriued from others, to be the Kings owne lawes, for that he approueth and alloweth them within the Realme; and consequently that all lawes both Temporall and Spirituall doe come from the King, A [...]vv dem [...] to make Ecclesia­sticall lavves to be the Kings lavves. as their Author: which is a token that he hath full Supreame power. And this singular deuise pleaseth him so well, as he re­peateth the same sundrie tymes in this Treatise. You shall heare the same in his owne words in this place, & how dangerous and preiudicyall a Conclusion he buildeth vpon the same, against Catholiques.

14. ‘For as the Romans (saith he) fetching diuers lawes from Athens, yet being approued and allowed by the State there, called them notwithstanding, Reportes Ius Ciuile Romanum. And as the Normans borrowing all or most of their lawes from England, yet baptized them by the name of the lawes, or customes of Normandy; so al­beit the Kings of England, deriued their Ecclesiasticall lawes from others, yet so many as were approued and allowed here, by, and with a generall consent, are aptly & rightly called the Kings Ecclesiasticall lawes of England, which whosoeuer shall deny, he de­nyeth that the King hath full and plenary power, &c. And con­sequently that he is no cōplete Monarch, nor head of the whole entire body of the Realme.’

15, You see whervnto this deuise tendeth to make yt a mat­ter of treason, to deny this fancy of M. Attorney, that for so much as the Canons, and Ecclesiasticall lawes of the Church, made by Popes and by Generall Councells, from tyme to tyme, and rece­ued vniuersally for spirituall and Ecclesiasticall matters throughout the Christian world, were receued also and allowed by the Kings Comnn wealth of England. (which was an euident ar­gument of their acknowledging of the said Ecclesiasticall Iuris­diction of the Church, and spirituall gouernours therof) of this approbation and allowance, he would inferr, that these lawes were the Kings lawes, though deriued, as he sayth, from others; that is to say from Popes and Bishopps. At which inference I doubt not, but that his fellow-lawyers will smile. And truly, I am sory that he being accoumpted so great a man in that facul­ty, which is wont to reason well, hath giuen so manifest occa­sion [Page 73] of laugther. For that euery puney & young student of law, Admit­ting of other Prince [...] lavves shevveth rather subiection then supe­riority in the ad­mitter. will see by common reason, that the admitting of an other mans lawe, doth not make it his lawe, or that he had power to make that lawe of himself, but rather to the contrary it sheweth, that the admitter acknowledgeth the other for his Superiour in all matters contained vnder that law; For the power of making lawes, is the highest power that principally proueth dominion in any Prince, and the admitting and obeying therof by another Prince, is an euident argument of inferiority and subiection; and so here the admitting of the Popes Ecclesiasticall and Canon-lawes, was an argument that the admitters acknowledged his supreme authority in Ecclesiasticall affayres.

16. Neyther is M. Attorneys example of the Romans or Normans any thinge to the purpose all; The ans­vver to M. Attor­neys in­stance. For that the Romans did not take from the Athenians any formall lawes made by them, for the gouernment of the Romans (for that had been to acknowledg superiority as before hath bene said) but rather they taking a sur­uey of all the Grecian lawes, aswell of Athens as other Common-wealthes or States, they tooke parcells therof here and there, and applied the same to their Common-wealth, which was properly to make lawes of them selues. And the like may be sayd of the Normans, if they borrowed any of their lawes from England; which yet I neuer read in any Author besides M. Attor­ney, but rather that the Normans gaue lawes to England.

17. But nowe in the Canon-lawes receiued in England for almost a thousand yeares together after our first Conuersion, the matter is farr different; for that these were receiued wholy and formally, as lawes made by another superior power in a dif­ferent Tribunall & different causes, & sent expresly to England, Hovv the Canon-lavves vvere re­ceaued in England. and to all other Christian Kingdomes, to be receiued and obser­ued, and some also out of the same Ecclesiasticall power made within the land, by Synodes and Prelates therof, and promulga­ted to be obserued both by Prince and people formally and pun­ctually as they lay; and so were receiued, admitted, allowed, and put in execution by the said Prince and his Officers, except per­haps some tymes, some clause or parte therof might seeme to bring some inconuenience to the temporall State; for which ex­ception was made against it, and the matter remedied by com­mon consent. And this was another manner of admitting lawes, then the Romans admitted some peeces of there lawes from [Page 74] Athens, or rather translated some pointes of the Athenian lawes in­to theyrs, which was to make them selues Maisters of thus lawes, and not receiuers or admitters. And finally wee see by this, to what poore and pittifull plight M. Attorney hath brought the title of his booke, De Iure Regis Ecclesiastico. Of the Kings Ec­clesiasticall law, to witt that it is the Popes Ecclesiasticall law [...] in deed, made and promulgated by him and his, but receiued and obeyed by the King, and consequently not the Kings law, but the Popes.

18. Wherfore to conclude the first part of this Chapter, for so much as M. Attorney by these two arguments De Iure, (which are the only he mentioneth) hath proued no right at all of supreme spirituall Iurisdiction, The con­clusion of the first part of this chap­ter. to haue accrewed to Q. Elizabeth by the title and interest of her temporall Crowne, but rather the contrary, to witt, that both his Arguments haue proued against himself: we see therby how vnable he is to proue his said affirmatiue pro­position, by this first head and sorte of proofe De Iure. I shall now in the second part of this chapter endeuour to prooue the negatiue, by as many sortes of rightes and lawes as any thing may be proued, that is to say not only by Canonicall & Ciuill lawes, but by law of Nature also, of Nations, Mosaycall, Euangelicall, and by our ancient Common-lawes of England; all which doe concu [...] in this, that Q. Elizabeth being a woman could not haue any su­preame spirituall power or Iurisdictiō in Ecclesiasticall matter [...].

THE SECOND PART OF THIS CHAPTER, VVherin is shevved that Q. Elizabeth in regard of her sex, could not haue supreame Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction. §. I.

19. First then, being to performe this, we are professe in this place, that we meane not to imitate the proceeding of some Pro­testants in this behalf, who following no certayne rule of doct­rine, [Page 75] no [...] moderation in their doings or writings doe passe to ex­treames, & therfore feeling themselues greiued vnder Q. Maryes raigne, with the course of Catholike religion then held, tooke vpon them to publishe that women were not capable of any go­uerment at all, Temporall, or Spirituall, nor to be further obeyed, than they would make Reformation in Religion (for so they called it) comforme to their willes and prescriptions, as appeareth by the bookes, writings, and actions both of Goodman; See the Protestant Booke of Dangerous positions a­gainst the Puritanes anno. 1591, lib. [...]. c. 1. VVhitingham, Gilbye, Knockes & others, who taking their fire of fury from Geneua, sought first to kindle the same in England, and being repulsed thence, brake into open flames of combustion in Scotland, and ne­uer coassed, vntill it brought two Noble Queens, mother and daughter to their ruyne; and afterward put their heire and suc­cessor into such plunges, by those and other heades of like doct­rine, and desperate attemptes answerable therunto, as Gods right hand did only preserue him from like ruyne.

20. But we are not of this spirit to seeke reuenge by such new brayn-sicke doctrine, we graunt that Queens may lawfully raigne & inherite that Successiō, which euery Countrey by their peculiar lawes doth allow them. Of vvo­mens go­uerment. The great Kingdome of France doth excude them, & so doe many lesser States in Italie, and Ger­many and other Countryes, yet doth Spaine, England, Scotland and Flanders admitt them for preuenting other inconueniences when Male-sucessors doe fayle. So as for this point of Q. Elizabeths tem­porall gouerment, we haue no controuersie in this place: If any fell out betweene her and the Bishop of Rome, whose authority she tooke from him, and applyed it to her self, and many other­wayes exasperated him; that fact appertayneth not to vs, that are priuate men to iudge, especially in this place where our que­stion is only of spirituall Iurisdiction in Ecclesiasticall causes, which that it could not be in a woman in regarde of her sex, all Catholique deuines doe proue by these reasons following.

21. 1 First by the disposition of the Canon-law, Canon-lavve. which con­tayning the sense of Gods vniuersall Church, from time to time, both in the right and practise of this affayre of spirituall gouer­ment, ought to be, and is with wise, learned, & Godly men, of principall accompt, credit, and authority. For that the said Canon-law is deduced from the decrees of Councells, Synodes, Popes, auncient Fathers, Doctors, and Bishops, and from the custome and practise of the said Church from time to time dire­cted [Page 76] by Gods holy spirit according to his promise, and receiued throughout all christendome from age to age, though now con­temned by certayne new maisters, whose maistery standeth in this, to scoffe at that which they vnderstand not, or list not to fol­low, be it neuer so good.

22. This law then and iudgment of the Church is so far of, & euer hath been, from graunting spirituall Iurisdiction to be in any Queene, as in Capite, Cap. de mo­nia [...]us desent: & ex­com & cap. Noua de pae­nis. & re­miss. & cap. Muli [...]rem [...]ausa 33. q. 5. vbe multa Patrū sent. Peferūtur & Silis. & [...] Sunesta in verbe Aba­tissa. by right of any temporall Crowne, & to be deriued from her to others; as it doth not allow any wo­man, to be capable of any spiritual power or Iurisdiction, though it be but delegated, & giuen by commission & substitution from another, as appeareth by the textes of Canon-law cited heere in the margent. And the princypall reason herof is, that all spirituall power being of two sorts, Ordinis & Iurisdictionis of holy order, & Iurisdiction, the femynine sex is capable of neither of them. Not of the power of Order, saith S. Thomas, which belongeth to the administring of Sacraments, for that a woman by her sex can­not administer them, nor is capable of Preist-hood, or sacred orders required therunto. D. Th [...]. in 4. dist. 25. q. 2. Calu in An­ [...]id, a [...] can. 10. Concil. Trid. sess. 7. & l. 4. inst. cap. 3. & 15. Iuth. lib de Capt. Rabil. cap. de Or­dine & in articulu à Leone 10. da [...]na [...], art. 1 [...]. & lib. contra stuliam [...]on [...] 10. And in this both Caluin and Cluinists a­gree with vs, though Luther at the beginning held that all Chri­stians baptized might be preists and administer Sacraments, as­well women as men; yea children, and diuells also, if they vsed the wordes, & institution of Christ, as in the places of this worke [...] here quoted may be seene.

23. The second part of Spirituall power, appertayning to Iurisdi­ction, either internall or external in fore conscientia or in sore conten­tioso that is to absolue or loose in the secret Trybunall of cons­cience, or in the open Court of externall contention, cannot fall vpon a woman, for the infirmity and indecency of her sex, saith the Vbe supra. Canon-law, and for many other absurdities that would ensue therof, if a woman should be admitted to the actes of Ec­clesiasticall Iurisdiction, which are principally two, Docere, & Iudicare saith the said law, Innocent 3. cap. noua de panet & re­ [...]ision. to teach and iudge, wherof neither of them standeth well in a woman to exercise ouer men; the same lawe noting, that albeit Christ our Sauiour loued well Mary Magdalen, and other holy women that followed him, and serued him vnto his death; yet is it neuer read, that he committed any part of Iurisdiction in gouerning his Church, vnto them; no, not vnto the blessed Virgin his mother, though she were replenished with grace & full of the holy Ghost. And this of the Canō-law.

[Page 77]24. For the Ciuill, Of the Ciuill lavv. albeit little occasiō was giuen therin amongst the ancient heathen Romanes the chief Authors therof, to talke of of this controuersy of Spirituall Iurisdiction, their whole subiect being of temporall, & Ciuill affayres; yet in a certayne Treatise De Regulis Iuris of the rules of that law, they haue this direction; Lib. 2. ff. de regul [...] Iu­ris. Faeminas remotas esse ab officijs publicis, & ideo iudices esse non posse. That women are to be remoued (by the Ciuill law) from all publique offices, & therfore cannot be Iudges. And if in Ciuill matters, by that law they could not be Iudges, how much lesse can they be supreame Iudges in spirituall causes, which are of a far higher dignitie, and indecency for women to meddle therin. All which better appeare by that which is to eusue, out of the law both of Nature, and Grace, which are the groundes of these Ciuill, and Canonicall Constitutions. For as the Ciuill law followed the one, so the Canon followeth the other, or rather both, for that both proceed from God, and are his lawes.

25. To consider then of the law of Nature, The lavv of nature. which is common to all Nations; we read in the booke Genesis, that the order ob­serued by God in the creation of man and woman was this; that first Adam and all other Creatures were made, 2. Gen. [...]9. and placed in paradise, and afterward Eua was created for man, and out of man, and to the liknes of man, as man was created before to the likenes of God. Out of which order of Creation, S. Paul doth in diuers places gather the naturall subiection of woman vnto man, (especially in spirituall matters appertayning to God) to be eternally established by this law of their creation.

26. For when to Tymothie he had said, 1. Tim. 2 [...]. Docere autem mulieres non per­mitto, neque deminari in virum, I doe not permitt women to teach, nor to haue dominion ouer her husband, he addeth presently for his reason, these words. For Adam was first created and then Eua; And Adam was not seduced, but the woman was seduced. And the same Apostle writing to the Corinthians about a certayne precept and ordination of his, 1. Cor. 1 [...]. that woman should be couered in the Church, & men not, and men to haue their hayre cutt, & women not, in signe of subiection, and subordination the one to the other, he saith, A vvomā cannot be the head of man in spirituall matters. I doe prayse you, brethren, for that you are mindfull of me in all things, and doe obserue my precepts, as I deliuered them vnto you. I will haue you knowe that Christ is the head of euery man, and man the head of the woman, and God the head of Christ. And as euery man that prayeth, or prophesieth with his head couered, dishonoreth his head (which is Christ) so euery [Page 78] woman praying or prophesying with her head not couered, dishonoureth her head (which is man) And the man ought not to couer his head, for that he is the Image, and glory of God; but the woman is the glory of the man; for man was not made of the woman, but the woman out of man, not was the man created for woman, but the woman for man, &c. Ipsa natura docet vos. Nature it self doth teach you, &c.

27. Now then out of these deductions from the law of Nature; so much vrged, as you see by S. Paul for subiection, and subordi­nation of women, euen in little small points, concerning Reli­gion, Absurdi­ties ensu­ing the suprema­cy Ecclesi­asticall of a vvoman. as about speaking, teaching, and veiling their heads in the Church; it may be inferred how earnest the same Apostle would haue bene, if the question had been propoūded about the high­est poynt, honour, & office of Religion, which is to exercise the place of Christ, by mediation betweene God and man, and to be as it were high-priest, and President ouer men, in matters be­longing to their soules; Heb. 3. Gal. 3. Act. 3. for in this case all this law of Nature, would be broken and the women should be head ouer men, in the highest degree, and so should not be the glory of the man as S. Paul saith, that is, subordinate to his glory; as he is to the glory of Christ, and Christ to the glory of God; but the man should be her glory, that is to say, subordinate to her In iis quae sunt ad Deum. In those things that appertaine to God: yea she should be mediatrix betweene him and God, in place of him, that is chiefe priest. And so all this first naturall institution of God should be wholy peruerted, broken, and turned vpside-downe.

28. Neyther is it of any force, to obiect (as some doe) that a woman may be head of men in temporall affaires, as Queenes are, for that God hath left this free to m [...]n, to dispense in the vse of their naturall priuiledge of superiority for temporall gouern­ment, and to appoyn [...] women to gouerne them, for auoyding worse inconueniences, when there are no heyres-male to suc­ceed, as before hath been said. But the matter is farr different in spirituall gouernment, which dependeth immediatly of God himself; and was deliuered by him to men, & not to women; and so hath been continued, throughout all ages from Adam to our dayes; and vnder all lawes, both of Nature, Moyses, and Christ. For in the law of Nature, The sin­gularitie of Q. Eli­zabeths case. the first borne-male among the Patriarches was alwayes head of the family, both in temporall and spiri­tuall matters, and consequently also Priest. And in the law of Moyses the said priesthood, and presidency in spirituall matters, [Page 79] was annexed vnto a tribe of men, and no woman admitted therunto. And much more in the law of the ghospell as presen­tly we shall declare; and so we may conclude that from Eue, to Elizabeth there was neuer woman that was supreame head, con­cerning matters of Religion, before her self; so singular was she and her case in this point.

29. Now then for the Euangelicall law, Of the lavv Euan­gelicall. meaning, and sense of our Sauiour Iesus Christ, in founding of his Christian Church, that it was not to leaue any part or parcell of the spirituall gouer­ment and Iurisdiction therof vnto any woman (and much lesse the supreme in any Kingdome or Countrey) besides that which before hath been cyted, and pondered out of S. Paul that, women may not teach or speake in the Church (which yet is a necessary part to be able to doe if need require) and that which the Canon-law putteth in cōsideration, that Christ left no part of Ecclesiasticall gouerment, either to his mother, or to any other of his women-disciples; besides all this (I say) it is not hard to shew, out of the very Institution of Gods Church from the beginning, and the establishment and perfection therof, when Christ came in flesh, he excluded cleerly women from all dominion therin.

30. Fo [...] proofe wherof, first we are to suppose, according to the vnderstanding of all ancient Fathers, and declaration of scripture it self in many particulars, that concerning the worke of our first creation, That all miracu­lous acti­ons of God in the old te­stament are to be ascribed properly to Christ. and all ordinan [...] depending theron, as also the Miracles, and highest actions that fell out afterwards, from that creation to the tyme of our redemption, when any thing is ascribed peculiarly to Gods hand, saying that God did this, or God did that, we must vnderstand it princypally of the second person in Trinity sonne of God himself, who as he was to come downe to take our flesh and redeeme vs, and to make vs his Church, his Kingdome, his body, his price, his glory: so to that end did he create vs also, according to that saying of S. Sohn. Ioh. 4. Om­nia per ipsum facta sunt. All things were made and created by him: and S. Paul speaking of those myraculous assistances giuen to the people of Israell, going forth of Egipt, doth ascribe the same e­uery where to Christ. As doth S. Iude also, saying, Iud. 1. I would haue you to knowe, brethren, that Iesus, [...] first he saued the people of Israell, that he brought out of Egipt, so afterwards those that beleeued not, he destroyed.

31. This being supposed, we are to note further, that as Christ created Adam as the first head of his Church heere on earth vnder [Page 80] himself, and made him Lord of all both temporall and spirituall and as Priest to offer Sacrifice; and Eue out of him afterward [...] subiecting her therby vnto him, 1. Cor. 11. 1. Tim. 2. and to his perpetuall Domi­nion, (as before you haue heard S. Paul to collect out of this first institution); so the diuell taking vpon him presently to contra­dict and ouerthrow this worke of Christ; followed a quite con­trary order and went first to Eue, persuading her to goe & preach to Adam the sermon that he had taught her, as she did, & because his Doctor and Mistresse in this Ecclesiasticall function, & ther­by turned vpside-downe, to both their tuynes, and to the ruyne of vs all, the whole order of subordination which Christ had ap­poynted before: Wherby she should haue bene taught by Adam, and not he by her. Gen. 2. But Christ comming afterward to visit them againe, and to take accoumpt of this disorder, albeit he knew then that the woman had bene the author therof, yet would he not speake first to her, but according to the order appointed by himself, asked first for Adam. Our Lord called for Adam, saith the text, Gen. 3. & dixit ei, vbi es? and said vnto him, where art thou? And when afterwards the whole cause being examined he gaue sen­tence vpon ech part for this disorder; he specially confirmed a­gaine his first Institution, for the Dominion of man [...] and the subiection of woman, saying vnto her, Gen. 3. Sub viri potestate eris & ipso dominabitur tui. Thou shalt be vnder the power of man (thy hus­band) and he shall haue Dominion ouer thee. Which law and ordination is to be vnderstood in all kind of subiection, Hovv vv [...] ­man must be subiect to man in all re­spects. aswell domesticall and politicall, as Ecclesiasticall or diuine: so as in all these three kinds of affayres, man is made head, and gouernour both at home, in the common-wealth, and in the Church by this first institution of Christ, though in the former two, it is permit­ted vnto man, as hath been said, vpon some occasions, to yeld vp his right, when he will, though more in the second then in the first, for that the things are more arbitrary and tollerable, to witt that a woman should be head ouer all in the Common-wealth then at home ouer her husband. But in the third which is in the Church, and Church-matters, no dispensation is permitted, but that womans subiection must be perpetual. And therfore when S. Paul, as before hath been touched, cōmeth to talke of Church-matters, he suppresseth women presently by this law of Christ Mulieres (saith he) in Ecclesia tace ant, non enim permittitur eis loqui sod subditas esse sicut lex dicit. 1. Cor. 14. Let women hold their peace in the [Page 81] Church, for it is not per [...]itt [...]d into them to speake, but to be subiect, as the law saith.

32. This law named here by S. Paul, is the lawe instituted by Christ in the former wordes of Genesis, where he appointeth wo­men to be subiect not only at home vnto their husbandes, but especially & principally vnto the gouerment of man in Ecclesia­sticall matters, as you see by the application therof so often by S. Paul to Church affayres. For before in the eleuenth chapter to the Corinthians, 1. Cor. 11. he repeateth a precept of his owne made vnto them about veyling of womē in the Church, as you haue heard, founding the same vpon the first Institution of man and woman in paradise, prouing thence that the woman could not be head in the Church, Hovv ea­gerly S. Paul did stand a­gainst vv [...] mens su­perioritie in the Church. and therfore must couer her head; and therby yelde to her husband: & now in this place he giueth other strait precepts, about womens silence and subiection in the Church, and saith moreouer, Qua scribe vobis Domini sunt praecepta. These pre­cepts which I write vnto you, are not myne but of our Lord. Adding presently this terrible threat, Qui autem ignorat, ignor [...]bitu [...], he that knoweth not these things or will not know them, shall not be knowne by the same Lord. And finally the same Apostle vnto Tymothie vrgeth the same againe concerning the Church. Mulier in silentio discat cum omni subiectione. 1. Tim. 2. Let the woman (in the Church) learne in silence with all subiection. Marke the asse­ueration of all subiection. What would S. Paul haue said, if any woman in his tyme had challenged to her self all dominion in the Church, and yelded subiection to no Ecclesiasticall person whatsoeuer?

33. But to goe forward in the Institution of Christ, for the spi­rituall gouerment of his Church: when he had gouerned the same by men and not by women, for the space of foure thousand yeares and more, vnder the law both naturall and written, and comming now to institute a new, more exact and perfect go­uerment therof, vnder the law Euangelicall; what did he? was he vnmindfull of this his first Institution in paradise? No: For he chose men, to witt his Apostles, and their Successours to go­uerne his Church, saying vnto them, I [...]a [...]. 20. As my father sent me, so I send you, whose sinnes you forgiue they shalbe forgiuen, & whose you retaine shalbe retained. And to one of them in speciall. I vvill giue vnto thee the keyes of the kingdome of heauen. Feed my sheep [...], feed my lambes. And S. Paul speaking to some of those spirituall Gouernours, Math. 16. Ioan. 21 Priests and [Page 82] Prelates, saith. [...] 20. The holy ghost hath placed you sor Gouernours of Gods Church vvhich he hath purchased vnto himself vvith his owne bloud. And againe the same Apostle to the Corinthians setting downe the sub­ordination of the said Gouernours of Christs primitiue Church, saith, 1. Cor. 12. that the first degree was of Apostles, the second of Pro­phets, the third of Doctors, &c. And in all this, is there no men­tion of women; V [...]ersall [...] [...]gainst M Attor­ [...] though there were many holy women among them, and one more high in Gods fauour then they all, as before hath been said. Neither euer is it recorded, that afterward any Apostle, Father, Doctor, Councell, Synode, Schole, Vniuersity, Pope, Prince, Nation, Countrey, Common-wealth, or priuate man in Christendome, did appoint, admit or allow any woman to be cheefe in spirituall matters, before the English Parlament in the beginning of Q. Elizabeths raigne; Nor can any Protestant in the world bring any one instance, example, or memory recor­ded by man or woman, against this vniuersall prescription, that I haue laid downe.

34. And this is sufficient for proofe out of the Euangelicall law, by Christs owne Institution; albeit many other might be alleadged in the conformitie and confirmation herof, as seuerall members of this proofe, to witt the School-doctors, that haue handled the same largely, in their cōmentaryes, and disputations vpon the 4. Booke of Sentences and els-where, [...] dist. [...] Yno. [...] and doe by sound foundations ouerthrow the imaginary monstrosity of giuing spirituall Iurisdiction to women, S [...]ole D [...]ors. which is ascribed as an old he­resie or madnes rather vnto the Cataphrygians and Pepuzians as may be read in Philastrius & S. Epiphanius: [...] & [...] in [...]. which heretiks notwith­standing did goe about to confirme their phantasy by those words of S. Paul. In Christo neque masculus neque faemina &c. that there is no difference of male or female in Christ, that is to say whether he be man or woman. Which the said doctors doe de­clare to haue byn meant of the faith of Christ, and vocation to Christian Religion; to witt, that all are called and receiued e­qually; but yet not to gouerment or Iurisdiction the in Church.

35. The ranke of other doctors also, that write of the morall part of diuinity appertayning to manners, and Cases of Cons­cience, doe handle the same at large vpon diuers occasions in their Treatises: [...] As also of the third sort of learned men Exposi­tors of the Scriptures, preachers, & teachers, especially the anciēt Fathers, [...] who albeit they handle not this question of ours in par­ticular, [Page 83] and proper tearmes, Doctors, Fathers, and expo­sitors. About the spirituall supremacy of a woman in the Church of God (for that they neuer imagined any such thing would, or could fall out) yet in other occasions, wherin great women sometymes, not as heads but helpers to vnlawfull pur­poses, would be medling in Ecclesiasticall affayres, as the Em­presse Eudoxia against S. Chrysostome & the Empresse Iustina against S. Ambrose and other the like: the said Fathers spake so sharply, and reiected them with such indignation, as a man may easely se what they would haue done, if any least insinuation had bene made, to challeng vnto them Ecclesiasticall power and Iuris­diction, and much more to be heads of the Church, which in those dayes was neuer so much as dreamed of. And if the said Fa­thers vpon occasion offered, did so earnestly deny vnto the hus­band of the one, & the sonne of the other, that were Emperours, the said supremacy in spirituall things, or that they had any power at all, in Ecclesiasticall causes, as you haue heard: what would they haue said to the women, if they had pretended any such matter? Let one short sentence of S. Chrisostome serue for all in generall, to declare his opinion of womens gouerment euen in temporall thinges, and much more in spirituall. Chrys [...]. 5. ser. Quid regulares famina vi­ris non [...] ­habitant. Caput omnino mulieris vir est (saith he) & magna saeditas esset si superiora fiant inferiora, & ciput deorsum, & pedes sursum. Man in all respects is head of the woman, and it should be a great deformitie, if the things which are the higher should bee made the lower, and that the head should be brought vnder, and the feet placed aboue.

36. But in another place, he decideth this our Question more in particular, concerning spirituall gouernment, remouing all women-kind, from the possibilitie therof, A notable discourse of S. Chrys. l. [...]. de sa­cordo [...]i [...]. sub initiu [...]. and for that his dis­course in the said place, is of great weight, and consideration being sett downe between him, & his deer freind S. Basil in Dia­logu-wise with much maturitie, and doth not only deny all spi­rituall gouernment to women, but placeth it where it ought to bee, in S. Peter, & his Successors aboue all others; I shall alleadge the place somewhat more at large, which containeth a graue ponderation of those words of our Sauiour vnto S. Peter in S. Iohns ghospell. Ioan. 21. Petre amas me, &c. Peter dost thou loue mee more then the rest, and he answearing that he did: Christ replied; if thou loue mee, feed my sheep. Wherof S. Chrysostome doth inferre, that Christ in these words did first of al specially commit the supreme charge of his said sheep to S. Peter, and his Successors. Pecud [...] [Page 84] curam (saith he) quas sanguine suo acquisierat, tum Petro, tum Petri Suc­cessoribus committebat. He committed to Peter, and to Peters Suc­cessours the care of his sheep which he had purchased with his owne bloud. And againe. Petrum Christus authoritate hac praeditum esse voluit, & reliquos item Apostolos longe praecellere. Christ would haue Pe­ter to bee indued with this supreme authority ouer his sheep, and therein far to excell all the rest of the Apostles, &c.

37. Secondlie S. Chrysostome maketh a deep ponderation vpon these words of our Sauiour, of the singular loue, which he would haue Pastors to beare vnto his sheep, and which hee bare him­self, giuing his bloud for them, and what hee exacted at this high Pastors hands for gouerning and feeding of them, in this his demaund or interrogation, concerning his loue. [...] cō ­ [...]dable [...] good [...]stor. Atque illi qui­dem licebat (saith he) verbis huiusmodi Petrum affari: Si me amas Petre, Ieiuniae exerce, super nudam humum dormi, &c. ‘Our sauiour Christ might haue spoken to Peter in this sorte (vpon his answeare of loue) if thou loue me Peter, exercise fasting, sleep on the bare ground, watch continuallie, releiue them that bee oppressed, shew thy self a Father to orphans, and bee vnto widdowes in­steed of their husbands.’ But now, Christ pretermitting all these other good works, what saith hee vnto him? Pasce oues meas, &c. Feed (and gouerne) my sheep: for that all the rest of those good works before mētioned, may bee perfourmed by many subiects, not only men but also women, At cum de ecclesiae Praefectura, de cre­denda huic vel illi, tam multarum animarum cura agitur; vniuersa quidem mulieris natura, functionis istius moli ac magnitudini caedat oportet, itemque & bona virorum pars. But when the Question is of any gouernmēt ouer the Church, or about committing to this or that person, the charge of so many soules; then must all women kind yeeld, A vvomē [...] ex­ [...]led [...] [...]urch-g [...]ern­ [...]nt. and giue place to the weight and greatnes of this function, and so must also a good parte of men, to witt all such as are of the lay sorte, and haue not Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction laid vpon them, by the ordinarie means before mentioned, of ordination & suc­cession in the Church of God, descending originally from this first fountaine, of all ecclesiasticall power vpon earth, commit­ted by the sonne of God to S. Peter, and his Successours, to en­dure to the worlds end.

38. And thus haue wee cleerlie the sentence, beleife, & iudge­ment, of S. Chrysostome concerning spirituall authority, for gouer­ning our soules, that it was giuen eminently to S. Peter and his [Page 85] Successors, aboue the rest of the Apostles, but so, as only men, and those not all, but Priests alone, and Cleargie-men, doe, or may succeed therein, and that all kinde of women are excluded, in respect of their sex from any superiority, or prefecture ouer the Church. Hovv much S. Chrysost. authoritie ought to be estee­med in this point. And what-soeuer S. Chrysostome held, preached, or left written in this behalfe, be being so great a Doctor, and pil­ler of Christs Church in his dayes, & the thing it self neuer con­tradicted, or reprehended by any other, may assuredly be held for the common doctrine, iudgement, sense, faith, and beleife, of the vniuersall Catholike Church in that age; and consequently also, both of the former and following ages, vntill our time. And how much this consideration ought to preuaile with a prudent man, that followeth not passion, but reason, and hath care of his owne soule, is easy to see. And so much of this matter.

39. And now further I remember that I promised to proue my negatiue also by the ancient common & municipall lawes of En­gland; of which, though I might say, as before I said of the Fa­thers and Doctors of former tymes, that they ordayned nothing expresly of this particular case; for that they neuer imagined that any such matter would fall out: The mu­nicipall lavvey of England. yet doe they determine that expresly which includeth this; which is that they confirme euery-where the libertyes, preheminencyes, and prerogatiues of of the Church, and Church-men of England: which doe princi­pally consist in this, that only Ecclesiasticall men haue Power and Iurisdiction in Ecclesiasticall affayres; and that no lay person (and much lesse a woman) can meddle therin; and that there be two distinct swords in a Christian Common-wealth the one temporall in the hands of the Prince, the other Ecclesiasticall in the hands of the Bishop; and that the Ecclesiasticall is greater and more soueraigne then the temporall, & that this later must help & be subordinate to the former. All which yow shall see decreed as well in the lawes of K. Edgar, and K. Edward before the Conquest, as also of the Conquerour himself which Infra. [...]. 6. demonstrat. 10. & in cap. 7. after in due places we shal set downe.

40. And to all this now may we ad certaine manifest reasons, which besides the foundations before laid, or rather out of them all, Manifest reasons. our Deuines doe alleadge whie a woman may not be head of the Church, or haue spirituall Iurisdiction in Ecclesiasticall affayres. 1 A vvoman can not be Priest Wherof the first is that Christ our Sauiour being a Priest according to the order of Melchisedech, and refusing to be a tempo­rall [Page 86] King, as out of the ghospell is euident, he left in his place Priests to gouerne his Church, as before hath bene declared, both out of Scriptures and ancient Fathers: but a woman cannot be a Priest, as both we and Caluinists doe hold; though Luther taught otherwise for a tyme (as hath bene said and is refuted at lardge, by K. Henry the 8. Q. Elizabeths Father in his booke against him) and therefore the said Q. Elizabeth could not hold the place of Christ, in spirituall Iurisdiction, in the Church of England.

2 41. A second reason is founded vpon the maxime before al­leadged by M. Attorney, Cui licet quod maius est, licet quod minus. He that can doe the greater, can doe the lesse: But it is more to be able to giue authority to others, to exercise spirituall funct­ions and Iurisdiction, than to doe the same in his owne person, ergo if Q. Elizabeth could giue authority to Bishops, and Pastors to make Ministers, administer the Sacraments, preach, and teach with the like (which belongeth to the head of the Church) than could she doe them also her self. Which conclusion not­withstanding all English Protestants commonly doe deny; yet is the Consequence euident, and the Minor proposition is proued. For that, he that giueth a power to an other, A [...]rdi­ [...] [...]f cō ­se [...] [...] is presupposed to haue it first in himself, for that no man can giue that which him­self hath not; so as if Q. Elizabeth did giue any spirituall Iurisdi­ction to her Bishops to teach, preach, make Ministers, absolute, & loose sinnes, and the like (who otherwise could haue no such authoritie at all) she might, no doubt, haue exercised the same in her owne person, as in all temporall Iurisdiction we see, that whatsoeuer power the King giueth to any Gouernour, Iudge or Magistrate to exercise in his name, he may exercise the same also him self if he wil. And the same holdeth in the Pope, for any spirituall Iurisdiction or function that he committeth to any Bishop, Priest or Clerk whatsoeuer.

3 42. A third reason is taken, ab inconueniente, to wit from this in­conuenience, that if a Queene could be spirituall head of the Church, and should marry without making hir husband King, A [...]eat [...] she should be his spirituall head also, to loose and bind his sinnes, and to exercise Ecclesiasticall Censures of Iurisdiction, Suspen­sion, or Excommunication against him at her pleasure, and he for his part should be bound in conscience vnder payne of sinne to heare and follow her doctrine, if at any time she list to preach vnto him, or to prescribe what he must beleeue or not beleeue [Page 87] in matters of faith; which besides that it should be contrary to that we haue alleadged before out of S. Paul, and Christ his Insti­tution, for the subiection of women in these causes, it would be very absurd and ridiculous also, as you see, and vnworthie of the excellent gouerment of Christ his Church, instituted and framed by the highest wisdome of almighty God.

4 43. Wherfore lastly to shutt vp this matter, after all these proo­fes alleadged, we shall adioyne one only more, which howsoe­uer it be esteemed of vs, Consent of Prote­stant vvri­ters. yet ought it to be of singular great mo­ment with M. Attorney, and this is the vniuersall agreement of all Protestants, both of Caluin & Luthers sect, commonly through­out the world, except only in England. And as for Caluinists the matter is cleere, if we respect France, Germany, Holland, Zeland, Scot­land, and other places, who all agree in this point; following therin their first Author Iohn Caluin, who not only in the place by me alleadged vpō Amos the prophet, but in diuers other places also of his workes, Caluin in cap. 6. A­mos & epist. 54. ad my­con [...]. doth earnestly impugne not only this Eccle­siasticall power of a woman, but of any temporall Magistrate whatsoeuer; affirming further in a certayne epistle of his, to his freind Myconius, that those who defend the same, are prophane spi­rits and mad-men, and that the Lord with the breath of his mouth shall de­stroy them, and that both he, and his, would encounter and fight against them with a valiant and inuincible Zeale &c. Of the same opinion and spi­rit, was Theodore Beza the cheife scholer and successour of Caluin, in his chayre of Geneua as appeareth by his writings, Beza in [...] ­fes [...]r [...]ne cap. 5. & de pr [...]sb. fol. 32. 43. Viretus Dia­log. 3. and another chiefe scoller and companion of them both, named Viretus, in his dialogue intituled, Of white Diuells, calling them false Christi­ans and dissembled diuells that defend this false position of Prin­ces Ecclesiasticall Supremacy, though they couer them selues (saith he) with the cloake of the Ghospell; and then setteth he downe, foure or fiue arguments, to proue the position to be false, which I pretermitt to recite in this place, for breuities sake, remitting the Reader to the booke it self, for that it is exstant in English. And I doe passe ouer the writings of many other prin­cipall men of that profession, both in England and abroad, who in this point are no lesse opposite, and earnest against M. Attorney, that we, and are knowne in England by the name of Puritanes or precise Caluinists, who being the farre greater parte, if we respect all Countreyes about vs, must needs in this point be confessed to haue more reason (the thing being affirmed so earnestly as [Page 88] you haue heard by Caluin himself,) than the other of that sect, who for pleasing of tēporall princes, are accused by them to hold the contrary. For that if Iohn Caluin be to be followed in all the rest, as they confesse; why not also in this? And if the holy-ghost fayled him in this so important a point, as comprehendeth the whole gouerment of their Church, and the lawfull or vn­lawfull vocation, and function of their whole Ministerie, what certaintie can they haue in any other thinge, or point of his do­ctrine.

44. But now not only those of the Caluinian sect, but others also of the Lutheranes, doe laugh at our English Protestants, for holding this position of M. Attorney, about Queene Elizabeths Spi­rituall and Ecclesiasticall Supremacie: wherin not to weary the Reader which enumeration of many witnesses; I shall alleadg only one for all, but yet such a one, as may well stand for all; For that he is the most eminent, and principall man of them all, to vvitt Mart [...]nus Keronitius, an ancient publike Reader of diuinity among the Lutherane Sect in Saxony, that hath written many vo­lumes for defence of the said sect in our dayes.

45. This man then being consulted and demaunded his opi­nion by the Prince Elector of Brandeburg, what was to be done in certaine points concerning those of the Caluinian sect, he an­swereth him in a large epistle extant in print, allowing first, and greatly praysing the Princes iudgment. [...] ad [...]burg. Quod consultum non esse iudi­cat, vt cum Caluinistis Generalis Synodus habeatur: That his Highnes thought it not expedient to hold any generall Synode with the Caluinists, as they desired for composing of Controuersyes be­tweene Lutherans, and them.

46. Secondly he addeth his owne iudgment vnto that of the Prince Elector about punishing the said Caluinists within his State, affirming. Non expedire, vt punitionis officium contrae Caluinistas intereà temporis penitus quiescat. It was not expedient that the office of punishing Caluinists should cease in the meane space, vntill the said generall Synode were held, as they demaunded.

[...] and [...] of [...]47. Thirdly and lastly hauing resolued these two points, he passeth ouer to giue his iudgment in like manner, to the said E­lector, about the Religion held in England, and of Q. Elizabeth her self, and her title of supremacy, saying first that no good thing in Religion was further to be expected from her; that she had vsed hardly the Protestants of Germany; that she saw and felt no [...] [Page 89] a third sect risen vp in her Realme of Puritanes, that hated both her and the other Caluinians that followed her, who were eni­mies in like manner to Lutherans; So he. And then passing yet further he scoffeth merily, that she being a woman had taken vpon her to make Ecclesiasticall lawes. Et quòd faemineo, & à saeculis inaudito fastu se Papissam & caput Ecclesia fecit. That with a wo­manly pride, neuer heard of in former ages, she had made her­self a She-pope, & head of the Church. Thus Kemnitius. And marke that he saith à saeculu inaudito that from the beginning of the world there was neuer any such thing heard of, either among Christi­ans, Iewes, or Gentiles.

48. Wherfore we hauing now proued this our negatiue [...]e Iure against M. Attorney by so many & different sortes of proofe as you haue heard, aswell out of the Canon & Ciuill lawes, as of Nature, Nations,, Mosaicall and Euangelicall, The repe­tition and cōclusion of all. and of all the partes and mem­bers therof, as Scriptures, Fathers, Doctors of all sortes: yea, and by the testimony of our Common Municipall ancient lawes of England, and the concurrence and consequence of reason it self; and lastly by the consent and asseueration of the best-learned Protestants of ech sorte, both Lutherans and Caluinians: I doe not see what M. Attorney wilbe able to bring to the contrary to proue his affirmatiue propositions De Iure, with any shew of probabili­ty. Wherfore I shall conclude this whole Chapter, noting only to the Reader two considerations, for his better memory out of all the premisses. The one worthie of laughter, the other of teares.

49. The former is the euill lucke that M. Attorney had in ma­king choyse of Q. Elizabeth for an example of Ecclesiasticall su­premacy in a temporall Prince; For wheras three Princes only of our Nation, from the beginning of the world, had taken vpon them this title, A point vvorthy of laughter. to witt K. Henry the 8. K. Edward the 6. and Q. Eli­zabeth; M. Attorney chose the worst and weakest of all the three, to be defended. For, as for K. Henry, K. Henry [...] though by the Canon-law he were incapable of Priesthood or holy orders (wherof depen­deth spirituall Iurisdiction) for that he was marryed when he tooke the same vpon him, and not only marryed but many times marryed, which is another Canonicall impediment (for he was not only Bigamus, and Trigamus, but twice also Trigamus, hauing bene marryed the sixth tyme) yet was all this in rigour of Eccle­siasticall power dispensable by the Church, being but only. [Page 90] Iuris humani impedimenta, & non diuini: Impediments of humane, & not diuine lawe; and so K. Henry either by dispensation, or by oc­casion, that this last wife had dyed, might haue been made Priest and capable of spirituall Iurisdiction.

Ed­ [...]d 6.50. But K. Edward being a child, of 9. yeares old, and conse­quently vnder the vse of reason, when this supreame spirituall Iurisdiction was giuen vnto him, he was so vncapable therof, as by no dispensation it might be made lawfull, vntill he came to the years of perfect reason, and so doe proue both Canonists, & Ciuilians; for that Iurisdiction cannot be giuen nor admitted, but where perfect vse of reason is; for that otherwise, it should be no humane act. But yet this impediment though not dispensable for the present, would haue come afterwards to be remoued without dispensation, by tract of tyme it self, which would haue brought the perfect vse of reason.

[...]51. But in Q. Elizabeth, in regard of her sex, no tyme, no dispen­sation, no authority humane, nor other circumstance could re­moue the impediment or incapacity of her sex, which God and nature had layd vpon her, so as in this point M. Attorney his choyse was very erroneous; [...]tvvin [...] cap 1. but whether the Twynne of Ignorance were also conioyned, which before he said to be inseparable from er­ror, I leaue to himself to consider. And thus much of this former consideration.

A point [...]rthy of [...].52. The other which I said to be worthie of greife and teares, consisteth in this, that the former position of the said Queenes Ecclesiasticall Supremacy being a thing vnpossible in it self for so many respects and causes, as before hath byn shewed, humane and diuine; and that the very Protestants themselues of the more learned sort doe laugh at it, and condemne the same as a new inuention neuer heard of in the world before: yet notwithstan­ding that the same in our countrey should passe by Parlament as a matter of faith, and to Religion, and be prest vpon men by cor­porall oathes vnder paine of extreame punishments; must needes be a matter of great compassion to euery pious mynd, that consi­dereth the infinite danger of soules therby. Euery Archbishop and Bi­shop (saith the Statute) and euery Ecclesiasticall person, of vvhat estate, [...] dignitie, preheminence, or degree soeuer he or they be; and all and euery tem­porall Iudge, Ius [...]icer, Mayor and other lay, or temporall officer, &c. And all that s [...]all suc out the liuery of their lands and inheritances, when they come to lawfull age: All that shall take any order, office, benefice, promotion, dignity, [Page 91] or degree in the vniuersity, &c. shall make, and take, and receiue a corporall oath vpon the Euangelist, according to the tenour and effect following. I A.B. doe vtterly testifie and declare in my conscience that the Queenes highnes is the only Supreame Gouernour, &c. aswell in all spirituall or Ecclesiasticall things or causes, as in temporall, &c. So goeth the oath; And by the last words that giue her as much spirituall Iurisdiction in all things, The oath of supre­macy exa­cted of Q. Elizabeth. and causes Ecclesiasticall, as she had, or could haue in temporall, you may see how farr they extended the meaning of this power, though they left out the word Supreame head for the causes before mentioned.

53. Now then (pious and godly Reader) consider with thy self out of thy Christian compassion, The finall considera­tion vpon all. Quae strages animarum: What a slaughter of soules ensued vpon this new deuise. And first how many thousands were forced, or allured by feare and terror, or desire of preferment to take this oath against their consciences, the far greater parte of the Realme being then Catholike, and condemning the said oath in their iudgments, and beleefe. And when afterward God styrred vp another generation, that had more care of their said consciences, and therupon refused so wil­fully to damne themselues, as to take such oathes with repug­nant consciences; what troubles, what afflictions haue ensued therof in all the time of that Queene? And among many others aboue an hundred learned preests, that in conscience were most free and innocent in all matters meant against the State, gaue their bloud for preseruation of their said consciences in that case: and now both they and shee are gone to plead their cause before the high and euerlasting Iudge. And if this matter of her spiri­tuall supremacy were but a iest and fancy, and new deuise for for the tyme, as you haue heard the best sorte of forreine Mon­sieur La [...] ­sa [...]. Embas­sador of the K. of Frāce and others vvherof see more. Prote­stants to affirme, and as her self would sometimes merily but se­riously say: then was the same both deerly bought and sold in this life by some, and will cost more deere in the other, where now the matter is in handling.

54. And this shall suffice for this chapter, Infra cap. 15. and for the first head of profe De Iure, wherin you may haue seene how sparinge M. Attorney hath carryed himself: we shall now passe to the other sorte of his proofes De facto wherin consisteth the whole corpes of his booke, and shall examine whether any better substance may be found in that, then hath byn in this. The proofe wilbe the tryall of all.

OF THE SECOND SORT OF PROOFES NAMED DE FACTO, VVherto M. Attorney betaketh himselfe, alleadging certaine Instances therin: And first, out of our Kings before the Conquest. CHAP. V.

THE whole bulke of M. Attorneyes booke (such as it is) consisteth (as before hath byn noted) in the recitall of certayne lawes, or peeces of lawes, and therfore cal­led by him Reports or Relations of clauses, found in his Commonlawes, or Statutes that may seeme somwhat to sound against the absolute Iurisdictiō Ecclesiasticall of the Bis­hops and Sea of Rome, or to the restraint therof vnder certayne Kings, and in certaine occasions; and to ascribe vnto the said Kings some Ecclesiasticall power, in those cases, as afterwards shalbe seene. Wherin first is to be considered, that which before hath been obserued, that he abandoning, as it were, the first head of proofes De Iure, flyeth only to the other De facto which alwayes holdeth not: for that all factes, doe not infer necessarily the right of equity and Iustice, as before hath been shewed. And secondly, if all the examples De facto were graunted, in the sense, as by him they are set downe; yet are they farr of from pro­uing his principall, as often afterwards vpon many particular occasions shalbe declared. For that his said principall Conclu­sion is (as yow may knowe) that Queene Elizabeth by the ancient Common lawes of England, [...] had as full, and absolute power, and Ecclesiasti­call Iurisdiction, as by any spirituall or Ecclesiasticall person, had euer byn at [Page 93] might lawfully be exercised within the Realme. And these Instances by him alleadged doe concerne but certaine peeces, Reportes fol. 1. and parcells of Iurisdiction in some particular cases and causes, as by examina­tion wilbe found. Wherfore to drawe neere to this examination we must vnderstand, that M. Attorney rightly deuideth the tymes of our Kings into before, and after the Conquest; and I shall wil­linglie follow him in this diuision, and search out what Eccle­siastical lawes or Ordinances there were made in those dayes, by our Kings of those ages, for his or our purpose.

2. And first before the Conquest when our best English Kings were most eminent, if we respect pietie and religion, as liuing neerer to the origen & fountaine of their first conuersion & fer­nour of Christian spirit: Of Eng­lish Kings before the Conquest. out of this tyme (I say) and ranke of our Christian Kings frō Ethelbert the first, to K. Edward the last before the Conquest (for of K. Harold we make little accompt, he being an intruder and raigning so small time, and with so many trou­bles as he did) they being otherwise aboue a hundred in number, within the space of almost fiue hundred yeares, two only infe­rences he produceth, and these of very small moment, as presen­tly will appeare, yet let vs heare how he beginneth and what Preface he maketh to his proofes in these words. Reportes fol. 9. To confirme (saith he) those that hold the truth, and to satisfye such as being not instru­cted, know not the ancient and moderne lawes and customes of England, e­uery man being perswaded as he is taught: these few demonstratiue proofes out of the lawes of England in steed of many in order & serie temporum are here added. This is his Preface wherin he promiseth as yow see demonstratiue Proofes which are the strongest, most cleer, euident, and forcible, that logicke doth prescribe in any science: but we shalbe enforced afterward to admitt proofes of a lower degree, then demonstrations, as by experience you will find: Wherefore to the matter.

3. His first instance is taken out of the words of a certaine Charter, giuen by King Kenulfus of the VVestsaxons, The Char­ter of K. Kenulphus anno 755. some two hun­dred and fifty yeares after the conuersion of K. Ethelbert of Kent, & confirmed afterward by K. Edwin Monarch of all England, Stamford. lib. 3. c. 39. fol. 1012. which Charter beginneth thus. Kenulfus Rex, &c. per literas suas patentes, consilio, & consensu Episcoporum, & Senatorum gentis suae, largitus fuit mo­nasterio de Abindon in Comitatu Bark. & euidam Ruchino tunc Abbati monasterij, &c. This char­ter vvas pleaded 1. H [...]nr. 7. 23. 25. quandam ruris sui portionem, id est, quindecim mansias, in loco qui à ruriculis tunc nuncupabatur Culnam, cum omnibus vtilitatibus, [Page 94] tam in magnis, quam in modicis rebus. Et quod praedictus Ruchinus, [...] [...] ab omni Episcopali iure in sempiternum esset quietus; vt habitatores [...]iu [...] nul­lius episcopi, aut suorum officialium iugo inde deprimantur; sed in cunctis re­rum euentibus, & discussionibus causarum, abbatis monasterij praedicti decre­tis subijciantur, itae quod, &c. ‘Thus goeth the Charter, which though M. Attorney thought not good to put in English, but to set downe both his pages in Latin; yet wee shall translate the same, for the better vnderstanding of all sortes of Readers. K. Kenulfus, &c. by his letters parents with the Counsell, and consent of the Bishops and Councellours of his nation, did giue to the monasterie of Abindon in Barkshire, and to one Ruchinus Abbot of that monastery, a certaine portion of his land, to witt fifteen mansians, in a place called by the countreymen Culnam, with all profittes, and com­modities, both great and small, appertaining therevnto. And that the foresaid Ruchinus, &c. should bee quiet from all right of the Bishop for euer, so as the inhabitants of that place, shall not be depressed for the time to come by the yoke of any Bishop, or his officers, but that in all euents of thinges, and controuersies of causes, they shall be subiect to the decree of the Abbot of the said monasterie; so as, &c.

4. Thus goeth the Charter, which if it were all graunted by vs, as it lyeth; yet is it far of (as you see) from inferring M. Attorneys conclusion, that K. Kenulfus was head of the Church, or had su­preame power Ecclesiasticall. It might make it probable, that hee had some Iurisdiction in some particular case, but what or how much that was or whence hee had it, either of himself, or by delegation of another, to wit of the Popes or Cleargie that is not euident by the Charter. [...] But let vs see, what M. Attorney can make of these words, for that lawyers commonly can make the most of matters to their aduauntage. First he will needs inforce out of his Charter, that this K. Kenulfus, tooke vpon him Eccle­siasticall Iurisdiction; for thus hee writeth. By this it appeareth, that the King by this Charter, made in Parlament (for it appeareth to be made by the Councell, and consent of his Bishops, and Senatours of his kingdome, which were assembled in Parlament) did discharge and exempt the said Abbot from the Iurisdiction of the Bishop, &c. And by the same Charter did graunt to the same Abbot Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction vvithin his said Abbey: VVhich Eccle­siasticall Iurisdiction being deriued from the Crowne, continued vntill the dissolution of the said Abbey in the raigne of K. Henry the 8. So hee.

5. In which words three things are affirmed by him, wherof [Page 95] I hould neuer a one to be certaine, and the last euidently false. For neither doth it appeare, by the words of the Charter, that the King did exempt the said Abbot from all Iurisdiction spirituall of the Bishop, but rather of some temporall interest or pretense that the Bishop of that Diocesse might haue, or pretend to haue in those daies. Nor doth he seeme to haue giuen Ecclesiasticall Iu­risdiction to the Abbot, but rather temporall concerning contro­uersies that might arise about the lands of the lordship of Culnam, wherof he had made donation to the said monastery. And third­ly howsoeuer this might bee, the third point and cheife con­clusion is false, that he either gaue, or tooke away Iurisdiction by his owne power deriued from his temporall crowne (for this was impossible, as before in the second Chapter of this answere hath been shewed) but rather by some spirituall Iurisdiction, cōmitted vnto him by some other higher Ecclesiasticall power, either of his Bishops gathered togeather in Parlament, or Sy­nod; or of the Bishop of Rome himself: all which three points, wee shall breiflie here shew, and therby conclude that M. Attorney his inference, sett out with a Nota in the margent, is worth no note at all, but onlie of weaknes and impertinencie.

6. For first, to begin with the second, The first pointe of M. Attor­neys colle­ction refu­ted. it doth not appeare by the words of this Charter, that the King did graunte to the same Abbot Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction, within his said Abbey; but only that in all euents, and discussions of causes or controuersies arising about the foresaid Lordship of Culnam, giuen vnto the said monasterie, the Te­nants therof should stande to the Decree of the said Abbot, and not haue re­course to the Bishop of the Diocesse, who before, perhaps, pretended temporall Iurisdiction ouer them, or at least-wise ouer that Lordship of Culnam. And this coniecture is greatlie confirmed by a Canon of a Nationall Synod held in Hereford almost a hun­dered yeares before this, vnder Theodorus Archbishop of Canter­bury, the 24. of September. Anno Christi. 670. and related by S. Bede: Bed. lib. 4. hist. Angl. cap. 5. where the third Canon of the Councell decreeth thus. Vt Qua­cunque monasteria &c. ‘That all monasteries consecrated to God, noe Bishop hath authoritie to inquiet them, nor violentlie to take from them any thing of their goods; &c. wherby appeareth that some Bishops in those daies did pretend also temporall Iu­risdiction ouer monasteries and their goodes, which heer K. Ke­nulfus would preuent in this his monasterie, to which he gaue his Lordshipp.’

[Page 96] Th [...] secōd po [...]nt ans­vv [...]d7. And by this also the other point is confirmed, that it doth not appeare by the force of these words, that the Abbot was ex­empted from all spirituall Iurisdiction of the Bishop by this Charter of the King (though otherwise by some priuiledge of the Pope I doubt not but he was, it being a thing common lightly to all Abbots) for he saith only: Abomni Episcopali Iure: from all right of the Bishop, and not Iurisdiction, which might be meant, as hath been said, of some temporall right pretended ouer that Lordship, and was found now not to be iust; or for that the said Bishop in Parlamēt, or otherwise (for M. Attorney holdeth, that all this was done in Parlament) had renounced his temporall right therin, which before hee pretended to haue; or that the King made this declaration of the monasteries exemption (for he see­meth rather to haue declared what was done, or graunted, then to ordaine it himself) by force of the foresaid Synodicall Decree of the Ecclesiasticall Councell before mentioned.

[...] the [...] then [...]8. And truly, that the words of this Charter doe seeme rather to meane temporall, then spirituall Iurisdiction in this place (though I doubt not (as I said) but that they were exempted in the one, and in the other by the priuiledges of the Sea Aposto­like accustomed in such cases) that which ensueth in the said Charter doth much confirme, to witt, that the Abbot should be quiet from the Bishops right, and that the inhabitants from thence-forward should not be depressed by the Yoke of the Bishops officers. Which importeth as much, as that they had byn vniustly disquietted & depressed be­fore; the same noe way seeming fittly to agree to be spoken of Bishops Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction, and consequently it is not improbable, that only temporall Iurisdiction is heere talked of: and so neither spirituall Iurisdiction taken from the Bishop, nor giuen to the Abbot by the King in his Charter.

[...] third [...]9. But howsoeuer this were, or may bee; most certaine it is, that M. Attorney his inference and conclusion, is manifestly false; to witt, that it vvas deriued from his Crowne. For albeit, it were eui­dent, that the meaning heere were of spirituall Iurisdiction: yet might the King haue that power, to giue the exemption which he did to the monastery, either from the Bishops gathered togea­ther now in the Parlament, or before in Synod, as hath been said, renouncing all their Iurisdictiō therin: or he might haue it from the Pope, which is most likely, for that all such priuiledges, and exemptions were demaunded in those dayes at his hands, by [Page 97] Princes, and founders of pious workes. And the said Popes made ordinary graunts therof, (as in our dayes also they doe) and this is different sorte and manners: For that sometimes they graun­ted the same immediatly, as from themselues, sometimes they gaue comission to Princes to giue it in their names; and some other times they confirmed that which Princes had done before in this kinde vnder ratihabition, or future allowance, or rati­fication by the Sea Apostolike.

10. And of all these three sorts, many examples might be allead­ged, Of diuers sortes of exemptiō [...] granted to pious vvorks by Popes. but that I shall haue occasion againe in the next Chapter to treate more largly of these points, where I shall shew, that in this very time, when Kenulfus liued, his neighbour King Ossa of the Mercians demaunding the Canonization of S. Alban the Proto­martyr of England, at the hands of Adrian the Pope, as also that he might build a Monastery in the place where he was martyred, Ossa K. of Mercians. Paris. i [...] hist. Angl. anno 794. and this (as Parisiensis saith) Ab omni Episcoporum subiectione emanci­pandum. To be free, and exempted from all subiection of Bishops; the Pope graunted both his demaunds, answering him thus, as the same author recordeth. VVe doe most willingly giue our cōsent to your petition for building of a monastery, and doe priuiledge the same; and vvhen you haue made your Charter or priuiledge, vvee shall afterwards confirme & strengthen your Originall vvith ours, and exempt that monastery from all iu­risdiction both of Bishops, and Archbishops, subiecting it immediatly vnto our Apostolike Sea. So hee. Wherby we see, that a temporall King, and founder of a monastery or other pious worke, might giue priuiledges, either by commission, or vnder ratihabition as be­fore hath been said.

11. The like examples we finde in the liues of King Edgar and S. Edward the Confessor, and many others that demaunded & ob­teined confirmation and exemptions for pious works erected by them, of the Popes of their times. But for that these exam­ples will be more fittly produced in the sequent Chapter, and fourth demonstration therof, I will remitt the Reader therunto. Only I cannot let passe to recite vnto you in this place a certaine Charter of K. Ethelbert of Kent our first Christian English King, confirmed by a Bull in lead, of S. Augustin first archbishop of Can­terbury and legate of the Sea Apostolike, vnto the monastery of S. Peter, & Paul in Cāterbury erected by the said K. Ethelbert: the words of the Charter are these. In nomine Domini nostri Iesu Christi, &c. Ego Ethelbertus Rex Cantij;, &c. In the name of our Lord Iesus, &c. [Page 98] I Ethelbert King of Kent, [...] Gul [...]l. [...] l. de [...]talibus [...]ast. S. [...]ustin. with the consent of the venerable Archbishop Augustine, and of the Princes of my Realme, do giue and graunt in the honour of S. Peter and S. Paul a certaine pe [...]ce of my land which lyeth in the East parte of Canterbury, to this in­tention only that a monastery be buylded in that place, [...] Char. [...] K. [...]elbert [...]605. with this condition; that my said land be for euer in the power of the said Abbot, which there shall be ordeined. ‘And therfore I doe ad­iure, and commaund in the name of allmightie God that is the iust Iudge of all; that the foresaid gift of lands made by mee, be held for euer firme, so as neither it bee lawful for mee, or any of my Successours, Kings, or Princes, or for any Ecclesiasticall per­son of what degree, or dignitie soeuer, to defraud the said mo­nastery of the same, or any parte therof. And if any man shall goe about to impeach, or diminish any point or parte of this dona­tion: let him bee seperated in this life, from the holie commu­nion of the body and bloud of Christ, & at the day of iudgment, for the demeritt of his malice, be sequestred from the company of Saints, and all good men. Giuen at Canterbury: Anno Christi. 605. the 8. indiction.’

12. Thus goeth that Charter: and in the same forme went all other Chartes of this Kinde, wherin is to be noted first the dreadfull imprecation against all breakers therof, confirmed by the Authority of so great a Saint, [...]ainst [...]ders [...] Abbey [...] or [...]. as S. Augustin was: & how many lamentable inheritours wee haue of these curses and impreca­tions in our countrey and round about vs at this day, where all such pious works are ouer throwne. And secondly for that he saith expresly, that he did all by the counsell, and consent of S. Augustine; it may be inferred, that whatsoeuer priuiledges he gaue, that may seeme to appertaine to Ecclesiasticall matters or Iurisdiction, he did them vnder ratihabition of the said S. Augustine, that was not only Archbishop, but legat also of the Sea Apostolike, and confe­quentlie had authoritie to exempt the said monastery (as we see, he did) not only from the Iurisdiction of all other Bishops, but of his owne Sea also, [...]. in such sorte, as no Archbishop of Canterbury had any authoritie ouer them, which is much more then the Charter of Kenulsus alleadged heere by M. Attorney. And we doe reade that the monks of Canterbury did pleade this Charter of K. Ethelbert confirmed by S. Augustine, for their liberties against the Archbishop Richard Successor of S. Thomas Becket in the yeare of Christ 1180.

[Page 99]13. Wherfore to conclude this matter; it seemeth that M. At­torney hath gotten nothing at all by this his instance of K. Kenul­fus, whether in his Charter he meant of temporal, or spiritual iu­risdiction. For if he meant of tēporall, that is to say, that the Ab­bey of Abindon should be free from molestation of the Bishops of­ficers in temporall affaires, it is nothing to our purpose, and if he meant of spirituall Iurisdiction, cleere it is, that the said King had it not of himself by right of his crowne, as M. Attorney often repeateth and vrgeth without all grounde, but either from the Bishops of his Realme, gathered togeather in Parlament: (which seemeth very probable by the words of the Charter: Consilio, & Consensu Episcoporum: That he did it by the Counsell and Con­sent of his Bishops) or that, he had it immediatly from the Pope, as we haue shewed the vse to be in those dayes, & shall doe more largly in the ensuing Chapter.

14. And that which is yet more, Harpe [...]sel [...] hist. Angl. saculo 10. c. 9. ex Ma­riano Scoto. and seemeth to conuince the whole matter & to decide our very case in particular, I doe reade of one Bishop Rethurus who was Abbot also of Abindon, during the reigne of the said Kenulfus, who went to Rome to obteine the confirmation of priuiledges to the said Abbey of Abindon, about the yeare .812. Romam profectus (saith the Story) Pontificia authoritate privilegia Canobij communiuit. He going the Rome (by consent no doubt, of K. Kenulfus himself) obteined the confirmation of the priuiledges of the said monastery (of Abindon) by the Apostolike authoritie of the Sea of Rome. K. Kenul­fus gaue his Char­ter to Abindon by autho­rity of the Pope. And it is no doubt, that among other priuiledges, this Charter also of Kenulfus was one; which being so, euery man may see, how much this instance hath hol­pen M. Attorney his cause, or rather made against him, that Ke­nulfus procured the confirmation of his Charter from the Pope himself.

15. And surely if in this M. Attorney committed an errour in al­leadging Kenulfus for an example of one that tooke supreme Iu­risdictiō Ecclesiasticall vpon him, he being so obedient and sub­ordinate to the Church of Rome, as we haue said: much more did he erre in choosing S. Edward the Confessor, for his second instance (for he hath but two, as before I haue said, out of all our Kings before the Conquest) which K. Edward of all others, The in­stance of K. Ed­vvard the confessors charter examined. was most deuoutly obedient to the Sea Apostolicke, as may appeare both by that, which before we haue touched of him, as by that which after we shall more largly shew in the next Chapter, that [Page 100] he presumed not to found his monastery of VVestminster, without particular licence, and approbation of the Pope. In like manner, for that hauing made a vow, Alredus [...] in [...] S. Edo­ [...]ds. to goe in pilgrimage to Rome, to shew his deuotion and obedience to that Sea; he finding after­ward some difficulties therin, in respect of his Kingdome, that repined at his absence, and of the troublesome times, that then were, he remitted all first to Pope Stephen the tenth, and when he being dead, to his successour Nicholas the 2. who determined, that he should not take that voiage, but bestow the charges ther­of vpon the buylding of that monastery of VVestminster, to which effect both their letters are extāt in Alredus, that liued about 400. years gone, & wrote the same Kings life. The Kings letter hath this Title. Summo vniuersalis Ecclesiae Patri Nicolâo, Edwardus Dei gratia Anglorum Rex debitam subiectionem, &c. [...]g Ed­ [...]rd the [...]ssors [...]ection [...] the [...]pe. [...] 1033. To the high Father of the vniuersal Church Nicolas, Edward by the grace of God King of England, doth offer due subiection and obedience. Wherby is euident, that if K. Edward did hold himself for supreme head, and gouernour of the Church in spirituall matters as M. Attorney would inferr vpon certaine words of one of his lawes, as presen­tlie you shall heare; it must needs bee, that he was gouernour, vnder the Pope, to whome he professeth (as you haue heard) obedience and subiection.

16. But what proofe (think you) hath M. Attorney out of this King to shew, that he exercised spirituall iurisdiction by vertue of his temporall crowne? You shall heare it all, as it lyeth in his booke; for the whole narration is but of 3. or 4. lines taken out of K. Edward his lawes. The words are these in Latin. Rex autem qui vicarius summi regis est, [...] S. [...]vards [...] 19. ad hoc constitutus est, vt regnum & populum Do­mini, & super omnia Sanctam Ecclesiam regat, & defendat ab iniuriosis; malefices autem destruat. Which M. Attorney Englisheth thus. The King, who is the vicar of the highest King, is ordeined to this end, that he should rule, and gouerne the Kingdome, & people of the land, and aboue all things the holy Church, & that he defend the same from wrong-doers, and destroy and roote out workers of mischeif. Which words, supposing them to be truly allead­ged, as they lye, haue a plaine and easy interpretation, which is, that the King, as Gods minister (for so S. Paul called also the hea-Magistrate) must gouerne the Church, and Cleargie of his land in temporal matters; cap. 2. for that they are members also of the Com­mon-wealth, as before we shewed: In which respect they are [Page 101] subiect to the sayd temporall Magistrate, and in that sense to be gouerned by him, though not in spirituall things.

17. And if M. Attorney will inferre, that because the King is cal­called Gods Vicar, he hath spirituall Iurisdiction; then may he as well inferre that the heathen Magistrate had spirituall Iuris­diction ouer Christians, for that S. Paul calleth him the minister of God, which is as much in effect as Vicar, Rom. 13. for that the minister supplieth the maisters place. And thus you see that albeit we ad­mit these words as heere they ly alleadged by M. Attorney, noe ad­uantage can be rightly inferred against vs by them. But I am for­ced to suspect some little fraud or shuffling to be vsed in the ci­tation of this peece of law, and therfore I intreate the Iudicious Reader, who is learned and hath the commodity to see the Ori­ginals; that he will examine both this, and the former instance of K. Kenulfus, in the authors whence they are taken, for I haue them not by mee.

18. The reasons of suspicion are, first for that I see M. Attorney his translation in these few lines, not to be very exact, as it will appeare to him that examineth the same; and secondly for that I find this clause of S. Edwards law, differently alleaged heare by M. Attorney from that which is cited by Roger Houeden in the life of K. Henry the second, Rog. Houed. part 1. an­t. al. in vit. Hen. 2. as also from another allegation therof by Iohn Fox in his Acts and Monuments: Ioan. Fox in Act. & Monument. by all which may be gathered that the verbe regat is wrongly placed in M. Attorneys allegation, which being amended, and the said verbe placed before in his dew place, the sense is perfect; to witt, vt Rex regnum terrenum & populum Domini regat, & sanctam eius veneretur ecclesiam, & ab iniuriosis defendat, &c. that the King rule his earthly Kingdome, and the people of God, and reuerence and defend the holy Church. Thus (I say) ought the words to stand, to make good and congruons sense, and not as they are transposed, both by M. Attorney and Iohn Fox to make a blind sense: who yet agree not in their allegations therof, as in the places cited you may see.

19. And this our assertion (concerning the true sense & mea­ning of the former clause) is confirmed yet further by the words of K. Edward immediatly following in the same law, omitted heere by M. Attorney, but sett downe by Fox, which are these. Quod nisi secerit, nomen regis in eo non constabit, verum, Papa Ioanne te­stante, nomen Regis perdet. If a King doe not perfourme the points before mentioned (of gouerninge his people, and defending the [Page 102] Church) the name of a King agreeth not to him; but he must leese that name, as testifieth Pope Iohn. So he. And the same K. Ed­ward in the end of this speach, doth cite the authority of the said Pope Iohn againe, saying that the wrote to Pipinus, and his sonne Charles, be [...]ore they came to be Kings of France, that no man was worthy to be called a King; except he did vigilantly defend and gouerne the Church, and people of God; So as now this gouernment of the Church which M. Attor­ney hitherto hath vrged so much against the Popes authority, must be vnderstood according to the meaning and sense only of Pope Iohn; [...] who I suppose notwithstanding will not meane that temporall Princes shall be heads of the Church, and to haue su­preme spirituall Iurisdiction in causes Ecclesiasticall, deriued from their Crownes as M. Attorneys meaning is. And so you see vnto what good issue he hath brought this argument out of S. Edwards lawes, which is, that Kings haue so much gouernmēt ouer the Church, as Pope Iohn allowed them, and no more.

The [...] of [...]20. And finally let vs heare the words of Pope Nicolas the se­cond to this verie K. Edward, concernining the gouernment he had ouer the Church; for thus he writeth to him. Vobis verò, & posteris vestris Regibus committimus aduocationem eiusdem loci, & omnium totius, Angliae Ecclesiarum, vt vite nostrae, cum Consilio Episcoporum & Abba­lum, constituatis vbique quae iusta sunt &c. We doe cōmitte vnto you, and to the Kings of England your Successours, the aduocation, and protection of the same place (or monastery of VVestminster) and of all the Churches throughout England; to the end that in our name and authoritie, you may by the counsell of your Bishops, and Abbots, appoint euery-where, those thinges that are iust, &c. By which words is easie to see what gouernment and iurisdi­ction, King Ed­vvards go­uernment [...] Ch [...]ch vva [...] by [...]. K. Edward had ouer the Church of England; to witt, by commission of the Pope & noe otherwise. By which cōmission also diuers other Catholike Princes haue had in sundrie cases cōmitted vnto them, & haue at this day spirituall Iurisdiction, as namely the Kings of Sicily doe pretend to haue had, & to haue supreme spirituall authority in that Kingdome, Se [...] Baron. [...] 97. as legati à latere by concession of Pope Vrbanus the 2. graunted vnto Roger the Norman, Earle of Sicily aboue fiue hundered years past: to witt, from the yeare of Christ 1097. The K. of Spaine his Ecclesia­sti [...]ll Iu­ [...]tion [...] And yet will none of those that defend this spirituall monarchy at this day (for by that name it is called) say, that it descendeth by right of their Crownes, but by concession and delegation of Popes. And so much of this matter.

HOW THE ATTORNEY NOT BEING ABLE TO PROVE HIS AFFIRMATIVE PROPOSITION, Of English Kings Iurisdiction Ecclesiasticall, before the Conquest: VVe doe ex abundanti proue the negatiue, by ten seue­rall sortes of most euident demonstrations, that there was no such thing in that tyme, but the quite contrary. CHAP. VI.

THov hast seene and considered I doubt not (gentle and iudicious Reader) how M. Attorney in the former Chapter hath byn grauelled in prouing his affirmatiue proposition, that our Kings before the Conquest, tooke supreme Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction vpon them, and acknowledged it not in the Pope or Sea of Rome. For proofe wherof he brought forth two such poore, and petite instances, as they being, besides their weaknes, im­pertinent and vntrue, and not subsisting in their owne grounds, they were no more for perfourmance of his promise of cleere and demonstratiue proofes; then if a man being bound to pay ten thou­sand pounds in pure and current gold, should bring forth two mites of brasse for discharge of his band. And surely if M. Attorney should haue failed soe, some yeares gone before he was so weal­thie, Hovv lit­tle M. At­torney pro­ueth. as that taking vpon him with so great an ostentation, to proue an affirmatiue assertion of so mayne importance, and con­sequence, as this is, he should haue performed no more, then he [Page 104] hath here done, he would neuer haue attained by law, to the pre­ferment he hath. But now [...] perhaps he persuadeth himself that by his only credit already gotten, he may say what he will, and proue as little as he list; because by only saying he shall be be­leeued.

2. But on the contrary side we require proofes, & offer proofes (gentle Reader) & for that the matter is of singular great weight euen for thy soule, we rest not in ostentation of wordes only but in probation of deedes. And though we might remaine suffici­ently with the victorie, for that our aduersarie resteth with so apparent a foyle in the proofe of his forsayd affirmatiue; yet that you may see, and behold, as in a glasse, the difference of our cause and confidence therin; I haue thought conuenient, out of the great aboundance and variety of proofes, that our truth hath in this controuersie (as well as in all others betwene vs and Protestants) to take vpon me to proue the negatiue, against M. Attorney (which of it self is euer more hard, as you know; Ten de­monstrations be­ [...]o [...] the conquest. than to proue an affirmatiue, except euidence of truth doe facilitate the matter, as in our case) and to proue, and make euident by sundry sortes of cleere and perspicuous demonstrations (nyne or ten at the least) that during the tyme before the Conquest, no one of all our Christian English Kings, (exceeding the number of an hundred as before hath been said) did take vpon them ei­ther to be heads of the Church, or to be supreme gouernours in Ecclesiasticall causes, or to haue any spirituall Iurisdiction, al deriued from the right of their Crownes, or denyed this to be in the Pope, & Bishops only, or did make any Ecclesiastical lawes concerning spirituall matters; and consequently that this Trea­tise of M. Attorney, Of the Kings Ecclesiasticall law, doth apperteine no more vnto them in realitie of truth, than to the man in the Moone to gouerne the heauens: For that they neuer so much a [...] dreamed of any such thing, nor of any one of the forsaid clauses of spirituall power & Iurisdiction, to belong vnto them, which heere shall brefely be proued, with such variety of demonstra­tions, taken out of their owne words, dedes, decrees, & actions, as I doubt not, but will make more then morall euidence.

The first Demonstration.

3. The first Demonstration may be taken from the conside­ration of all the auncient lawes, Of the lavves made by auncient Kings be­fore the conquest. made by Christian Kings in our Countrey before the Conquest, euery one in his seuerall State, and Dominion, according to the tymes and places they raigned in, and gouerned their Commonwealthes, both Britanes, Saxons and Danes: and among the Saxons againe, their Kings and Princes in euery of their seuerall Kingdoms, about which point Malmes­bury writeth thus, Malmes. l. [...] de gestis Re­gum An­glorum c. 2. in I [...]. of the noble King Inas: Porrò quantus in Dei rebus fuerit, indicio sunt leges ad corrigendos mores in populo latae, in quibus viuum ad hoc tempus puritatis suae resultat speculum. How great a King Inas was in Gods affaires, the lawes which he made to correct the manners of his people doe sufficiently declare, in which vntill this day, there is seen as in a liuely glasse the said Kings purity of mynde. And the like lawes (no doubt) other Kings also made in their Dominions, all which remained afterwards to their poste­rity, vnder the names of Mulmutian lawes. For the lawes of the Britans, as also the lawes of the Mercians, Differen­ces of lavves and lavv-ma­kers be­fore the conquest. called in their tongue Mercen laga, and of the West-Saxons, called VVest-saxen laga, and of the Danes named Dan laga, stood in force vntill England came to be a Monarchie, when the first authour of the said Mo­narchie King Egbert began first to drawe them into one body of conformity. But after him againe K. Edgar surnamed the peaceable and wise King, confirmed the same and sett them forth, but by the warrs and confusion of the Danes, which after his death ensued, they were for the most part put out of vse againe, vntill K. Ed­ward the confessor recalled them, encreased, and made them per­fect, and by the counsaile of his Peeres and Realme, did frame a new ordination of the same lawes, which remained afterwards vnder the name of K. Edward his lawes; and were so much appro­ued and loued by the people, as Iohn Fox also out of Mathew Paris doth affirme, Fox Acts and Mon. pag. 149. that the common people of England, would not doe obedience to VVilliam Conquerour, but that first he did sweare to keepe these lawes, which oath notwithstāding (saith he) the Conquerour did afterward breake, and in most points brought in his owne lawes. See the Con­querours Ec­clesiasticall lavves cap. sequent [...]. So Fox which if it be true, yet is it to be vnderstood principally of his lawes, appertayninge vnto secular men: for that in the rest which concerned the [Page 106] Church, & her priuiledges, he followed absolutely the lawes of K. Edward, as in the next Chapter shall appeare, where we shall sett downe the said Conquerour his lawes in this behalfe, which are as fauourable and respectiue vnto Ecclesiasticall power and persons, as of any one King, eyther before or after him.

4. Wherevpon it followeth, that M. Attorney, who so often ite­rateth this worde of auncient and most auncient common-lawes of En­gland, which as he saith (but cannot proue) did authorize Q. Eliza­beth her spirituall Iurisdiction ouer the Church, speaketh but in the ayre and at randome, beating vs still with the empty sound of these words, without substance: For in reall dealing he should haue alleadged some one law at least to that purpuse, out of all these before the Conquest, if he had meant to be as good as his word.

5. But this he cannot doe, as already you haue seen by his two poore instances, and we doe shew on the contrary side that all these and other lawes of these dayes were for vs, in the fauour of Catholike Religion, and particularly for the liberties, fran­quizes, priuiledges, exemptions, and immunities of the Church and Clergie, according to the Canons and Decrees of the Popes Ecclesiasticall law, which is the very decision of our Question. For that by these phrases & clauses is signified, as in the Canon-law (and particulerly throughout the sixt booke of Decretals may be sene) is properly meant, that the Church and Clergie is free from all iurisdiction of temporall Princes, except only in Ciuill matters; and that their goods and persons are exempted from Princes secular Courtes, & that they are immediatly vnder their Prelates, and they againe vnder the Sea Apostolike, What the [...], he [...] [...]. vnto which may lawfully be made appeales when iust occasion is offered; & that no lay iudge may sitt in iudgement vpon them or giue sen­tence ouer them, or lay hand vpon their persons or goods, but re­ferre them to their owne Ecclesiastical Emperours, & other such points, as may be seen in the Canon-law, in the places before ci­ted. And you haue heard before in the second Chapter of this booke, how conforme all these things are to Gods law, and how willingly they were embraced, approued, and allowed by the first Christian Emperour Constantine, and his Successours, and by all Christian Catholike Princes since that tyme throughout the world: but especially, and aboue others in comparison, by our English Kings before the Conquest. and after also, as in their dew places shalbe shewed.

[Page 107]6. And so when the forenamed Kings Edgar & Edward, in their very first law doe sett downe and determine (as Fox also con­fesseth) that the Kings office is to keepe, Fox vbi supra. cherishe, mainteyne, and gouerne the Church within his Kingdome, (which worde gouerne I haue shewed Cap. 5. before to be wrongfully put in, out of his due place, and to apperteyne only to the gouernement of the Common-wealth) with all integrity & liberty, according to the constitution of all their Auncestors and predecessours; and to defend the same against all enemyes &c. they doe in all this, but approue and second the Popes Canon-lawes & decrees therof, for the preheminence of the Clergie, and therby they doe dire­ctly ouerthrowe M. Attorneys proposition; & so doe all the Kings in like manner after the Conquest, who following this example doe euer in the beginning of their lawes, renew, and confirme this lawe of King Edward, for the libertyes, and priuiledges of the Church and Church men. As first the Conquerour himself, as afterwarde in the next Chapter more largely shall appeare, when we come to speake of him in particular, whose lawes are sett downe by Houaden and others, Roger Ho­don par. 1. Annal. in vita Henr. 2 and are as effectuall for the Church, as could be deuised: & after him (to omitt K. Iohn and o­thers) Henry the third, who was the chief founder of our present later Common-lawes, and author of the Great Charter. Magna carta cap. 1. His first law likewise is for the foresaid liberties of holy Church in these wordes; VVe haue graunted to God, and by this our present Charter haue confirmed for vs, and our heyres for euermore, that the Church of England shalbe free, and haue all her rights wholie, and her liberties inuiolated, &c.

7. This Charter of K. Henry did Edward the first his sonne pu­blishe and confirme after him, Confir­mation of Churches libertyes in Eng­land. as appeareth by his owne preface prefixed before the said Magna charta. And Edward the second, that ensued after him, not only ratifyed the same, but added o­ther Statutes also called Articuli Cleri in fauour of the same Cler­gie. Articuli Cleri an. 9. Edvvard. [...]. And in K. Edward the third his tyme, I finde the same Charter confirmed and ratifyed by diuers, and seuerall Statutes, as namely in the first, second, fourth, fifth and fourtenth yeare of his raigne; and the like in the first, sixt, seuenth, eight & nynth yeare of K. Richard the second: and in the first, second, fourth, seauenth, nynth, and thirtenth yeare of K. Henry the 4. and in the third, and fourth of K. Henry the 5. and in the sixt of K. Henry the sixt, &c.

8. And herby now though we goe no lower, may the indiffe­rent [Page 108] Reader see, how vayne M. Attorneys vaunt was, and is, that he would proue, and demonstrate by the auncient lawes of our Realme, that Q. Elizabeth had supreme iurisdiction Ecclesiasticall, by vertue of her Crowne. And yet hitherto hath he alleadged no one lawe at all, within the compasse of nyne hundred yeares togeather, but only certaine impertinent scraps, and raggs no­thing making to the purpose, nor worthy the gathering vp, as after when we come to examine them, will appeare. And we on the contrary syde haue so many, so auncient, and so authen­ticall lawes, as you haue heard, and afterwardes shallbe more particulerly declared, for proofe of the opposite proposition i [...] his, that all spirituall iurisdiction was only in Ecclesiasticall persons, both b [...] ­sore and after the Conquest vntill K. Henry the 8. his dayes. And thus much of this first demonstration concerning lawes.

The second Demonstration.

[...] the [...] Eccle­s [...]ca [...] coun­ [...] [...]ine [...] from [...], but [...] P [...] [...].9. The second demonstration is deduced from an other con­sideration not inferiour to the former; which is, that when [...]. Ethelbert of Kent (for example) was sirst of all other Kings con­uerted to Christian faith by S. Augustine the Monke, sent from Pope Gregorie the first to that effect, vpon the yeare of Christ 600. and that by this occasion, a new Ecclesiasticall Common-wealth was to be instituted and erected within his dominion, concerning matters depending of Religion, farre different from that which passed in his Realme before when he was a Pagan, as namely (to omitt matters of doctrine, and meere spirituall gouernment) concerning marriages legitimation of children, burying, paying of tythes, iurisdiction of Bishops and priests, & the like that might seeme in some sorte to be mixt and concerne also the Common-wealth: to whome was the recourse made sor direction, counsaile, and ordinance in these affaires? to K. Ethelbert think you, or to S. Gregorie the Pope? no man will say, I think, to K. Ethelbert, for that he was yet but a nouice in Chri­stian religion, though as capable of spirituall iurisdiction by his Crowne, as either Q. Elizabeth being a woman, or K. Edward the sixt a child of nyne yeares old when he was proclaimed Head of the Church of England, as well in spirituall as temporall af­faires.

[Page 109]10. But in our case vnder K. Ethelbert we reade both in S. Bede and S. Gregory himself, that in all Ecclesiasticall matters, recourse was made to the said S. Gregory, as hauing supreme authority in these affayres, and therfore the said King was no sooner con­uerted, & S. Augustine made Archbishop, but the said Archbishop according to his office sent two messengers to Rome, Laurentius a priest, and Petrus a Monke, See Bede lib. 1. histor. Angl. c. 2 [...]. to aske counsaile and direction in di­uers cases; as namely about the distribution of oblations at the aultar, diuersitye of customes obserued in diuers contreys in say­ing Masse; about punishing of sacriledge in such as steale from Churches, about degrees of kinred, Of Re­course made to Rome presently after our English Church vvas foun­ded. or propinquity to be obser­ued in marriages; about ordination of Bishops, & how he should proceed with the Bishops of France and Britany; about baptizing women with child and churching [...]hem after their child-birth, and the like.

11. To all which questions S. Gregory answereth, and prescri­beth in particular what is to be done, as lawfull Iudge in these matters. And to that of the French Bishops, he giueth such an­sweres, as therby he testifyeth that he wel knew himself to haue supreme authoritie and iurisdiction Ecclesiasticall, as well ouer all Bishopps of France, as of England, and all countryes besides throughout all Christendome. For thus he wrote, as S. Bede re­lateth: Ibidem. The ans­vvere of Pope Gre­gory cōcer­ninge French Bishops. For as much as concerneth the Bishopps of France, I gaue you no au­thoritie ouer them, and from the ancient tymes of my precedessors, the Bis­hop of Arles hath receaued his pall; (from the Sea of Rome) whome we ought not to depriue os that authoritie, which from them he hath re­ceaued, &c.

12. And the same Pope Gregorie sending the pall (which is the proper signe of Archi-episcopal authority) vnto the same S. Au­gustine of England, he appointeth him his limitts of power and iu­risdiction, and what he shall doe, and giue to others, and this without any reference vnto K. Ethelbert, any way to depend of him in his said authority or execution therof. For thus he wri­teth vnto him: Reuerendissimo & Sanctissimo Fratri Augustino, Coepis­copo, Gregorius seruus seruorum Dei. Quia noua Anglorum Ecclesia, &c. Beda lib. 1. hist. cap. 27. & Grego [...]. in Regist. lib. 12. c. 15. ‘For that a new Church of the English nation by Gods gyft and your labour, is now brought to participate of the grace of our Sa­uiour Christ, we doe graunt vnto you the vse of the pall in the sayd Church, only to be vsed in the solemne celebration of Masses; we graunt you also authority to ordeine twelue Bishops [Page 110] vnder you, which shalbe subiect to your iurisdiction, but yet s [...] as the Bishop which shalbe ordeyned for the citty of London, shall euer afterward be consecrated by a Synod, and shall receaue al­so a pall of honour from this holy and Apostolike Sea of Rome [...] wherin by Gods appointment I doe serue at this tyme. We doe will you also to send a Bishop to the Citty of Yorke, whome your self shall thinke good to ordeyne: but yet with this condition, that if that Citty, with other places neere about doe receaue the worde of God; he may ordayne twelue Bishops also, and so re­maine with the honour of a metropolitan:’ for that we doe in­tend God willing (if we liue) to giue him also the pall, [...] Grego­ [...] com­ [...]i [...]sion to Augu­ [...]ine. whome yet notwithstanding we will haue to be subiect to your dispo­sition, ‘though after your death he shall so be ouer these Bishops, whome he hath ordeyned, as he be no way subiect to the iuris­diction of the Bishop of London, &c. But your Brotherhod shall not only be Superiour, and haue authority ouer those Bishops, which your self haue ordeined, but ouer those also which shalbe ordeined by the said Bishop of Yorke. And so in the authority of Iesus Christ our God & Sauiour you shall haue subiect vnto you all the Priests of Brittany; to the end that from your mouth and holines of life, they may receaue a true forme both of right be­lief, and vertuous life; and therby performing their dutyes of good Christians both in faith and manners, they may come at length by Gods holy grace to enioye his heauenly Kingdome, who keepe and defend you euer, most reuerend Brother. The tenth day before the Calends of Iuly, Mauritius being Emperour. &c. the 4. indiction, anno Domini 601.’

13. By this epistle, and commission of Pope Gregory, we may see what authority he tooke himself to haue, for all matters spiritual and Ecclesiasticall in our Countrey: neither did he thinke herby to doe any iniury to King Ethelbert, neither did the King take it soe, or imagine that himself had any spirituall Iurisdiction, or Ecclesiasticall authority to gouerne the Church, by vertue of his temporall crowne, more now by being a Christian, then he had before, when he was a Gentile; but only that now he was to gouerne Ecclesiasticall persons also, in ciuill and temporall mat­ters, and therby might rightly be called King of them both in the sense which befo [...]e in the second Chapter of this answere we haue declared.

14. Nay, good King Ethelbert was so far of from thinking him­self [Page 111] to receaue any preiudice against the power and authority of his temporall Crowne, by the spirituall iurisdiction ouer him and all others, instituted by Pope Gregory; as he infinitely reioy­ced therat, and presently made temporall lawes to confirme the same: hauing speciall care to prouide for the fafety, and immuni­ty of the Clergie, as S. Bede doth signifie. Bede lib. 2. hist. Angli­cana cap. 5. And moreouer that he reduced the forme of his secular iudgements and Tribunalls, to the likenes of those of Rome. ‘Among other good things and benefits (saith he) which King Ethelbert with his wisdome did bring into his nation, one was, that he appointed by the counsaile of wise men, the decrees of iudgements to be made according to the example of the Romanes, which decrees being written in the English tongue doe remaine in vse and force vnto this day.’ So Bede. Who liued an hundred & fifty yeeres after. And this may suffice for example of the first Kingdome conuerted to Christian reli­gion, which was of Kent, and the countreyes round about euen vnto the riuer of Humber.

15. But if I would passe to the consideration of other Kingdoms also conuerted after this, The con­uersion of other Kingdo­mes after that of Kent. & of their Christian Cōmon-wealthes instituted, and ordeyned according to the forme of this first, there would be much to say. For first some foure yeares after the conuersion of the sayd K. Ethelbert of Kent by S. Augustine, Anno 600. was con­uerted by the preaching of S. Mellitus, Sebert, Anno 604. or (as S. Bede calleth him) Sabered, King of the East-saxons; and some fiue yeares after that againe, King Sigebert of the East-angles, Anno 709. by the preaching of S. Felix Bishopp: and some seuenteene yeares after that againe, K. Edwyn, of the Northumbers, by the preaching of S. Paulinus. Anno 606. And then further some nyne yeares after that [...] K. Kinegilsus of the VVest-saxons, by the preaching of S. Berinus: Anno 635. and about the same time Prince Peda of the Mercians, or Middle-iland people, by the per­suasion of the good K. Oswyn of Northumberland. And finally about some 27. yeres after all this. K. Ethelw [...]ld, Anno 662. or Ethelwalch (as S. Bede calleth him) of the Southsaxons, was conuerted by the preaching of S. VVilfride.

16. All these Pagan Kingdomes, as they receaued the faith and Kingdome of Christ, by the industrye and labours of spirituall and Ecclesiasticall men, that preached and instructed them, and were subordinate the one to the other, but all to the Sea os Rome: so did those Kings (now made Christians) subiect themselues vnto them, not only in matters of faith and beliefe, but in dis­cipline also and Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction, as sheep to their Pa­stors, [Page 112] according to that which before you haue heard S. Creg [...] Nazianzen tell the Emperour of his tyme; [...]up. cap. 2. [...] 4. and herby it came to passe, that albeit these different Kingdomes had different te [...] ­porall lawes, for secular affayres before their conuersion, and reteyned the same afterward vntill England became one sole Mo­narchie, as in the precedent demonstration you haue heard: yet in Ecclesiasticall and Church-matters, they had all one, and the self same lawes, [...]cclesia­ [...]ticall [...]vves all [...]ne, though in [...]serent [...]ingdo­ [...]es. though they were different Kings, and ene­myes for the most part, one to the other, liuing in contin [...]all warrs for the suspition, the one had, that the other would en­croache vpon him. And yet shall you neuer reade, that any of them did goe about to punish a Priest, or Clergie man for brin­ging in any Ecclesiasticall ordinance, function or order from his enemyes countreyes, which is an euident argument that all was one in Ecclesiasticall matters, and consequently that these law [...] and ordinances did not proceed from any of the Kings authori­ty, in their particular Kingdomes (for then would not the other haue receaued the same) but from one generall body and head, which is the Church, and vniuersall gouernour therof.

17. To all which may be added this consideration of one Me­tropolitan, the Archbishop of Canterbury, who had the spirituall iu­risdiction ouer the far greatest part of all these English King [...] Dominions, wherof diuers were enemyes in temporall matt [...] to the King of Kent, in whose territoryes his Bishopricke and Residence was: & yet did no one of all these other Kings except against this his spirituall authority & ecclesiasticall iurisdiction, in matters belonging to Religion, which doth euidently de­monstrate that this Ecclesiasticall power of the said Archbishop, was a different thing from the temporall of these Princes, and placed in a different person; and that all these Kings were one in acknowledgemēt of obedience vnto this spirituall iurisdiction, though in other things ech man had his temporall power and State a part. But if these powers were combyned togeather in the person of the Prince, and annexed to his Crowne and Scep­ter, as M. Attorney doth pretend; then would ech of them haue had a seuerall Metropolitan vnder him, independent the one of the other, which we see was neuer attempted, but all acknowled­ged the said Archbishop of Canterbury, or the other of Yorke, in their districts, ac [...]ording to the power, and limitations giuen them by the Bishop of Rome, as already hath byn declared. And [Page 113] though much more might be said in this point, and many parti­cularities alleadged, which for breuities sake I omitt, yet this al­ready said, will suffice to shew the force of this argument.

18. One thing only I may not let passe, to aduertise the reader of, which is a certaine wyly slight deuised by M. Attorney, to de­cline the force and euidence of this proofe saying that albeit those Ecclesiasticall lawes were taken from others; yet being allowed and approued by the temporall prince, they are now his lawes. M. Attor­ney his euasion ansvve­red. But this shift is refuted by that which already we haue sett downe before. For if one & the self-same Ecclesiasticall law, receaued by seauen Kings and Kingdomes ioyntly within our land, shalbe said to be ech Kings proper lawes, for that they are approued and receaued by him & his realme: then shall one and the self-same law haue seauen au­thors, yea more then seauenty: for that so many Kingdomes and States, as through-out Christendome shall receaue the same Ec­clesiasticall and Canon-law (for example) made and promulga­ted by the generall Pastor therof: ech particuler Prince (I say) admitting the same, as he is bound to doe, if he be truly Catho­like, shal therby be said to be the particular author therof: which is no lesse ridiculous, then if a man should say, that euery pro­uince in France admitting a law made by the King in Paris, should be the seuerall makers of that law. But for that I shall haue occa­sion perhaps to handle this point more at large afterward, I shall say no more now but passe to another Demonstration.

The third Demonstration.

19. The third Demonstration consisteth in this, that in all the tyme of our Christian Kings before the Conquest, That all Ecclesia­sticall vveighty matters vvere re­ferred by our Kings & people to Rome. being aboue an hundred in number in the space of almost fiue hundred yeares (as before hath byn said) all doubts, or difficulties of greatest impor­tance, that fell out about Ecclesiasticall busines, or mē, all weigh­ty consultations, and recourse for remedy of iustice, and deci­sions in Ecclesiasticall causes of most moment, were not made to the Kings of our Realme, nor to their Tribunalls, but to the Bi­shops of Rome for the tyme being, as lawfull iudges therof, both by the subiects and Princes themselues: and consequently those Princes did not hold themselues to be heads of their Churches, nor did thinke that they had supreme Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction, [Page 114] deriued from their Crownes. And this point is so euident, in [...] the course of our ancient English histories, & so aboundant to amples doe euery-where offer themselues to this effect, as a whole booke might be made of this point only. But I shalbe myndfull of breuity, and out of many and almost infinite exam­ples name a few, obseruing also some order of tyme therin.

20. We haue said somwhat before in the next precedent de­monstration, of the beginning of spirituall Iurisdiction & exer­cise therof in England by S. Augustine our first Archbishop vnder & Gregory the Pope (both of them our Apostles) who did exercise, and put in vre spirituall iurisdiction ouer all the Church of En­gland, without reference to K. Ethelbert, though he were a Chri­stian and a very good Christian King. And when the sayd S. Au­gustine dyed, he remitted not the matter to the said King, to ap­point an Archbishop after him, [...]. Augu­ [...]ine ap­pointed his succes­ [...]ors by or­ [...]r & au­ [...]horitie to Rome. but by concession of the Sea Apostolike, did nominate two that should succeed him in order, Laurentius and Mellitus vpon the yeare of Christ 604. as S. Bede doth testifie. Anno Do­ [...]ni 604. [...] lib. 1. [...] p 4. And some six yeres after that againe, the said Mellitus being Bishop of London, and hauing begun to buyld a certaine Monasterie, at the west part of that Citty (called afterward VVestminster) intending to make it a Seminary of Bishops and Clergie-men for the spirituall help of the whole realme, he este [...] ­med it of such importance, Anno 610. as for that and other such Ecclesiasti­call affaires, he went to Rome to take direction therin, from Pope Boniface the 4. who thervpon called a Synod togeather in Rome: de necessarys Ecclesiae Anglorum causis ordinaturus saith Bede: [...] de 2. hist. [...] to ordeine what was conuenient, about the necessary occasions of the En­glish Church. And that Mellitus had his seat and place also, as Bi­shop of London in that Synod: ‘To the end (saith he) that he retourning into Britany, should carry the ordinations of this Synod, to be obserued by the Church os England and Clergie therof.’ And further he addeth, that [...] ­nisacius the Pope wrote letters by the said Mellitus, as well to Lau­ [...]ence then Archbishop of Canterbury, as to Ethelbert their King, and to the whole nation of English-men, though now the said le [...] ­ters be not extant; yet herby it is euident,, what authoritie they acknowledged in those daies to be in the Bishop and Sea of Ro [...], Ethel­ [...]rt and Sebert [...]ovv they [...]epended [...] Rome. about English affaires; and that neither King Ethelbert of Ken [...], nor King Sebert of London and Essex, being both Christian princes did repyne therat, as done against the priuiledges of their Crownes.

[Page 115]21. After S. Mellitus, who dyed Bishop of Canterbury, there suc­ceeded in that Sea, by the appointment of Pope Boniface the fifth, the holy man Iustus, Bishop of Rochester before, who by his do­ctrine and holie life, had holpen greatly to the reduction of Ead­bald King of Kent, K. Eadbald an Aposta­ta reclay­med. who after the death of his good Father K. E­thelbert, by dissolute life, had fallen backe againe to Paganisme, and renounced the Christian faith. But afterward returned a­gaine, and became a good Christian King: and presently ther­upon he wrote his humble letters of submission to the said Pope Boniface the fifth, as appereth by the Popes answere vnto the said Archbishop Iustus, vpon the yeare of Christ 618. related by S. Bede, where Boniface writeth: Susceptis namque apicibus filij nostri Eadbaldi Regis, &c. Beda lib. 2. hist. cap. 8. We hauing receaued the letters of our sonne K. Eadbald we doe fynd therby with how great learning of Gods worde, you haue moued his mind to true cōuersion & vndoubted faith. And in the same letter he signifyeth, that togeather therwith he sent him (to wit to S. Iustus) the pall, with authority of Archbishop of Canterbury: and further, concedentes etiam tibi ordinationes episco­porum exigente opportunitate, we doe also graunte vnto you power to ordeyne Bishops, Autho [...]ity giuen by the Pope to make Bishops in Eng­land. wheresoeuer opportunity for Gods glory is offered. Neither did Pope Boniface thinke to displease or iniure K. Eadbald by writing in this sorte, or by giuing to this Arch­bishop S. Iustus such authority to make Bishopps ouer all En­gland, as herby he did, without respect of his kingly power as you see.

22. And not many yeares after this againe to witt vpon the yeare of Christ 621. K. Edwyn of the Northumbers, Regum potentissi­mus inter Anglo-saxones: Malmesb. in fas [...]is. anno Christi 621. saith Malmesbury the most potent of all o­ther Kings amongest the English-Saxons was conuerted to the Christian faith by the preaching of S. Paulinus sent thither from Kent, by the foresayd Iustus Archbishop of Canterbury, as to accom­pany the most Christian Lady Ethelburga daughter of K. Ethelbert, who was married to the said K. Edwyn, vpon hope of his conuer­sion to ensue therby, as after it did. This man then some dozen yeres after his said conuersion, desiring to haue an Archbisho­pricke erected in his Kingdome in the Citty of Yorke, and to haue Paulinus that was there with him, to be made Archbishop therof, not esteeming it to be in his owne power, to doe the same of himself, or by his Parlament, though he were a Christian King: whither thinke you, or to whome did he make recourse and [Page 116] sute to haue the same effected? S. Bede saith that he sent an [...] ­bassadge to Rome, K. Edvvyn demaun­ded Bi­shops frō Rome. to Pope Honorius to demaund this benefit at [...] hand, as also for so much as the foresaid S. Iustus Archbishop of Canterbury was now dead, he would appoint some other in [...] place, and namely a holy Reuerend man called Honorius; and that for auoyding of so often recourse to Rome in those troubl­some dayes, full of warrs and daungers; he would vouchsafe to appoint, that whosoeuer should dye first, of these two Arch­bishops of his district, Honorius and Paulinus (for now the gouern­ment of Kent apperteyned also to Edwyn) the suruiuer of the two, should appoint and consecrate a successour vnto him that dyed. All which demaunds Honorius the Pope graunted vnto K. Edwyn, as appereth by his answere recorded by S. Bede in these wor [...] Eae verò quae à nobis pro vestris sacerdotibus ordinanda sperastis &c. Beda lib. 2. [...] cap. 17. ‘As f [...] the things which you hope I will ordeyne for your two priests ( Paulinus & Honorius) we doe willingly, & with a gratefull minde, and without all delay goe about to performe, in respect of the syncerity of your faith, which by the faithfull relation of the bearers of your letters, was much to your praise insinuated vnto vs.’ And therfore we haue sent vnto Honorius, and Paulinus two palls of Metropolitanes, Pope Ho­norius his [...]riuiled­ges graun­ [...]ed to K. Edvvyn. and haue ordeyned, that whosoeuer of them two shall first be called out of this world vnto his ma [...] the other that remaineth may ex hac nostra auctoritate, by this our authoritie giuen him subrogate another in his place. ‘Which pri­ledge we are induced to graunt, as well for the speciall affection of loue, which we beare towards you, as also in regard of so long distance of Countryes, that lie betweene you and vs &c.

23. Thus wrote Honorius the Pope to K. Edwyn in these day [...], and thus he thought of his Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction ouer En­gland, as well as other Countreys. Neither did K. Edwyn thi [...]e himself iniured therby, but much honoured and obliged. And the same Pope Honorius writing at this very time, to the forsaid Honorius whome he had made Archbishop of Canterbury, by sen­ding him the pall, (as you haue heard) beginneth his letter thus: Dilectissimo Fratri Honorio, Honorius: and then shewing him what authority he had sent to him, and to Paulinus Archbishop of Yorke, he hath these words: [...] Quae pro vestrarum Ecclesiarum priuilegijs cōgr [...]r [...] posse conspicimus, non desistimus impertire: ‘we doe not ceasse to graunt vnto you those things, which we see to be cōuenient for the pri­uiledges of your Churches &c. Consider of this superiority.’

[Page 117]24. And after this againe, about some thirty yeares, the sixth Archbishops of Canterbury being dead, Anno Do­mini 665. whose name was Adeoda­tus, the two Kings of Northumbers and Kent, to witt Oswy and Eg­bert, being very solicitous (saith S. Bede) to haue a good Arch­bishop giuen them, that might appoint good Bishops, Bede lib. 3. hist. cap. 29. through­out the Realme, resolued to send a common embassadge to Rome to Pope Vitalianus, to obteyne the same. And the more to facili­tate the matter, they caused an English priest, Bede ibid. anno Do­mini 665. named VVighard, cum electione & consensu Sancta Ecclesia gentis Anglorum, saith the same author, by the election and consent of the holy Church of the English-nation, to be sent to Rome and presented for this effect. And togeather with him they sent certaine religions oblations & almes to the vse of S. Peters chappell, but the said Priest dying, so soone as he arriued, could not satisfie their desires. Whervpon the Pope wrote backe seuerall letters, wherof that to King Oswy began thus: Domino excellentissimo, filio Oswie Regi Saxon [...], Vitalianus Episcopus seruus seruorum Dei, &c. Wherin after congratulation for his zeale and feruour, and the presents, gifts, and offerings sent to S. Peters chappell, he answereth to the busines proposed thus: ‘We could not find out at this present, a fitt man to be made Archbishop and sent vnto you, according to the tenour of your letters, but as soone as any such person shall be found, as is apt, we shall direct him to your countrey with our instructions, &c. He that brought your tokens hither so soone as he had visited the Churches of the holy Apostles was taken away out of this life, to our great griefe. The Pope sendeth reliques to the King and Qeeene & promiseth an Arch­bishop. But to the bearers of these our letters, we haue deliuered for you certaine sacred reliques, to witt of S. Peter and of S. Paul, S. Laurence, S. Iohn, S. Pancratius, and S. Gregory: and vnto your Queene our spirituall daughter, we haue sent a crosse, and golden key, hauing in it some parcells of the sacred chaines, wherwith the Apostlds S. Peter and S. Paul were bound.’

25. Thus wrote the Pope at that tyme, not being able to giue them an Archbishop fitt for the present, Bede lib. 4. histor. An­glican [...] c. 1. but afterwards (saith Bede) he being very carefull therof, and enquiring amongst lear­ned men, whome he might choose, he first cast his eye vpon one Adrian an Abbott of a monastery neere vnto Naples, Abbott Adrian. which Adrian was by natiō an African, but very skillfull in the Latin & Greeke tongue, & well instructed as well in Monasticall, as in Ecclesia­sticall functions. But this man flying the dignity of Archbishop, named vnto the Pope one Theodorus a Monke, borne in Tharsus [Page 118] of Cilicia, as S. Paul th'Apostle also was, a man of excellēt learn [...] and vertue, whome Pope Vitalianus commaunded to take the charge vpon him of being Archbishop of Canterbury, Theodo­rus sent for Arch­bishop of Canter­bury and Metro­politan of the English Church: which thinge he refusinge for a tyme, yet at length accepted it with condition, that the forsaid Adrian should goe thither with him, and so he was consecrated, and sent with authority to create other Bishops, thorough-out England, Anno 669. as he did. He arriued there vpon the yeare 669. and wa [...] ioyfully receaued by the foresaid Kings, and Christian people, & liued twenty yeares in that sea. [...]eda lib. 4. [...]st. cap. 2. ‘Neither were there euer (saith Bede) after the English-mens arryuall into Britany more happy tymes then these, when our nation had most valiant Christian Kings, that were a terrour to barbarous nations, and when all men desires were enflamed with the loue of Christes heauenly ioyes, A happy [...]ate of [...]he Eng­lish Church. lately reuealed vnto them; so as whosoeuer had desire to be instructed in sacred doctrine, had maisters ready to instruct them (by the diligence of this new Archbishop) and not only this, but all English Churches also began now by the industry of the Abbot Adrian, to learne the tune of singing in the Church, throughout the realme, which before was only in Kent, &c. Theodorus also visiting the whole Realme, ordeined Bishops in all opportune places, and whersoeuer he found any thing not per­fect, he by their helpes did correct the same. Hitherto are the words of S. Bede of this our Christian primitiue Church.’

26. And all this now is within the first hundred yeres therof, when it was most happy, feruent, and deuoute by S. Bedes iudge­ment; but much more remaineth to be said of the same, if I would consider euery particuler Kingdome, and what passed therin this first age. But if I should passe downe with like search through the other foure hundred yeares, that doe ensue befo [...]e the Conquest, I should not be able to conteyne my self within the compasse of this booke, and much lesse of one Chapter, and of one only argument, or Demonstration therof. For that euery where during this tyme, we shall find that all our Christian Kings, in all spiritual matters, appertaining to Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction, made their recourse to Rome, or to the Archbishop [...] or Bishops of England, as subordinate or authorized from th [...] Sea; nor euer did they by act, worde, deed, or decree signifie that they thought to haue Ecclesiasticall power or iurisdiction to di­spose of those affaires themselues, except perhaps some tymes, [Page 119] and of some things by commission from the other.

27. Let amongst others the wise and renowned King Edgar the first publicke author of English lawes, Malmesb. lib. 2. de Re­gib [...]s An­glorum c. 8. be an example, who ha­uing in hand a most important consultation, how to reforme the liues of Clergie men of this realme, but especially of certaine se­cular Priests in those daies, procured first that S. Dunstan the Archbishop, of Canterbury, should call a Synode about the same, who resoluing that the best meanes would be, to put in religious men, to witt Monkes into euery Cathedrall Church, K. Edgar sent for authority to Rome to refor­me the Clergie. in place of the other that liued disorderly, the King tooke not vpon him to doe it himself, by his owne kingly authority, or to giue commis­sion to any of the said Bishops to doe the same, but made his re­course to Rome to Pope Iohn the 13. praying him to authorize the two holy Bishops of VVinchester, & VVorcester, to wit S. Ethelwold, and Oswald, to make this reformation, which he would neuer haue done, if he had thought, that by his owne Kinglie power, descending from his Crowne, it had belonged to himself; or that his Parlament might haue giuen him the said authority of visi­ting and reforming, altering and disposing, as it did to Q. Eli­zabeth.

28. And this may be shewed from one to one, in all this time throughout the raignes of aboue an hundred Christian Kings before the Conquest, as hath byn sayd, if the breuity of this place did permitt me to prosecute the same. And my aduersary is not able to shew me one instance out of all this time truly & sincerly alleadged to the contrary: M. Attor­ney chall­enged. & in this I chalenge him, if he thinke himself able to answere me: And so shall I passe to the fourth ar­gument, if first I recite one example more out of the second age after our conuersion, for it is of eminent circumstance, and de­clareth fully what was the sense of our Kings, and their nobi­litie and Clergie in those dayes.

29. Next after K. Ethelbald, who was the fifth Christian King of the Mercians, K. Ethel­bald. See Stovve an­no 71 [...]. and to whome S. Bonifacius (called VVinfred be­fore) martyr, & Apostle of Germany wrote so sharpely to amend his life, as in all our English histories is to be seene, there succe­ded K. Offa, who did great matters in his dayes, Malmesb. lib. 1. de ge­st [...]s Regum Anglorum. & lib. 1. de gostir Pon­tific [...]. and as Malmesbury writeth, had both great vices and great vertues: and among other things, he bearing a grudge to the people of Canterbury, and to their Archbishop Lambert, he pretended to seperate from the obe­dience of that Sea, all the Bishops, and Bishoprickes that were [Page 120] within the Kingdome of Mercia, which were the grea [...]er [...] of the Suffraganes of that Sea, and to procure them by the con­sent and authority of Pope Adrian to be subiect to the bishop o [...] LICHFIELD, as to the chief Metropolitan of his dominion [...] and so many reasons he alleadged and vrged for the same, The at­ [...]mpte of [...]ng Offa againsts the [...]risdictiō of Canter­bury. togea­ther with his might and power, that the said Pope Adrian (as af­ter you shall heare) began to yeld somewhat to his demaund, notwithstanding the often appellations of the said Archbishop Lambert, but Pope Adrian dying, & Leo the third being chosen in his place, Offa dyed in like manner soone after, as also the Arch­bishop Lambert, & in Offa his place succeded Kenulphus a most no­ble King, and to the Sea of Canterbury for Lambert was chos [...] Athelardus, that had byn Bishop of VVinchester before, one of the rarest men, if we beleeue famous See diuers [...]auses of Al [...]uins [...]pistle to [...]thelard [...] Mal­mesb. lib. 1. de gostis [...]tificu [...]. Alcuine maister to Charles the Great, that euer our nation bred.

30. This Archbishop then, hauing made his appeale also to Rome, as his predecessour had done, for recouering the ancient honours, and iurisdiction of his Church of Canterbury, vsed such meanes, as at length he persuaded K. Kenulphus to be content therwith, and that himself might goe in person to sollicite the same; and so he did, with a letter of the sayd King himself, and of all his Bishops, and nobilitie gathered togeather about that affaire: you shall heare some clauses of the said letter, and therby iudge of the rest. It beginneth thus. Domino Beatissimo &c. ‘To the most Blessed and most louing Lord Leo, Bishop of the Holy and Apostolicke Sea of Rome, Kenulphus by the grace of God, King of the Mercians, with the Bishops, Dukes, and all other degrees of honour and dignitie vnder our Dominion, doe send salutations of most syncere loue in Christ &c. This is the title of the epistle wherin after many thankes giuen to God,’ for the election of [...] good and pious a Pastor in place of Adrian deceased, The epi­stle of K. Kenulphus to Pope Leo. he shewed the speciall reason why English men aboue others, had cause to reioyce therat, saying: Nos quoque meritò quos extremitas orbis tenc [...] prae caeteris gloriamur, quia vnde tibi Apostolica dignitas, inde nobis fidei ver [...] ­tas innotuit. We also which dwell in the extreme partes of the world, doe reioyce aboue other men at your election, for that whence you haue receaued your Apostolicall dignitie, the [...] haue we receaued the truth of our faith. And then he goeth for­ward desiring humbly Pope Leo, to giue him his Apostolic [...] benediction, to the end he may gouerne his people well; [...] [Page 121] benediction (saith he) all my ancestours that haue raigned ouer the Mercians, haue obteyned of your predecessours, & I doe in all humility demaund the same of you, and that you will take me for your adopted sonne, as I doe loue you, as the person of my father, and doe embrace you with all the force of obedience that I can. These are his owne words.

32. And then yet further after diuerse such speeches of piety, he commeth to beseech the said Pope to examine the matter, & to resolue the doubt, which the Archbishop Athelardus was to pro­pose vnto him, about the iurisdiction of the Sea of Canterbury, & that the decision might be according to the Canons, and Apo­stolicall decrees of S. Gregory the first, who sent S. Augustine into England, and by his authority founded that Sea of Canterbury, The hum­ble petitiō of King Kenul­phus. shewing moreouer that his predecessor King Offa, was the first that euer attempted to withdraw the Bishopricks of Mercia from the obedience of Canterbury, and that (as he saith) for emnytie that he had with Archbishop Lambert, and for aduauncing his owne Kingdome of Mercia, by making LICHFIELD a Metro­politan. Wherfore he concludeth thus: Quare Excellentiam vestram humiles exor amus, quibus à Deo merito clauis scientia collata est, vt super hac causa cum Sapientibus vestris quaeratis, & quicquid vebis videatur nobis ser­uandum rescribere dignemini, &c. ‘Wherfore we humbly beseech your excellency, Key of knovv­ledge. vnto whome God hath worthily giuen the key of knowledge, that you will consulte with your wise & learned men about this cause, and whatsoeuer shall seeme good to you, doe you vouchsafe to write it backe vnto vs, that we may obey and obserue the same.’

32. Thus wrote K. Kenulphus, vnto whome the Pope answered: Domino excellentissimo, filio Kenulpho Regi Merci [...]rum Prouinciae Saxoniae, Leo Papa &c. And in this letter after congratulation of the piety of the sayd King, The de­termina­tion of Pope Leo 3. for Arch­bish. A­thelarde. Kings and Princes subiects to the Ar­chb. of Canter­bury; in spirituall matters. and commendation of the Archbishop Athe­lard he declareth, that according to the Canons of holy Church, and institution of S. Gregory the first (which institution he saith, he found extant in the Recordes of the Roman Church) he deter­mined that all the Bishops and Bishoprickes of Mercia should re­tourne to the obedience of the Sea of Canterbury againe, & then for more commendation, dignity, and authoritie of the Arch­bishop Athelard, he hath these wordes; VVe by the authority of S. Peter, Prince of the Apostles, whose place though vnworthily me doe hold, haue giuen vnto him such preheminence, as if any one of his subiects, whether they be Kings or Princes, or any of the people, shall transgresse the commaundements of God, [Page 122] he may excommunicate them vntill they repent, and if any repent n [...]t, (and marke that the King and his Princes also are declared to be sub­iect to him and to his Ecclesiasticall Censures) let them be held [...] heathens and Publicanes. So he: And by these two examples of King Offa and Kenulphus, in their recourse to Pope Adrian and Leo the third, in so great an affaire as this was, concerning their state, & dominions, we may easily see, what accompt they made in those dayes of the Popes authoritie in like cases, and they neuer so much as dreamed, that themselues by right of their temporall Crownes, had power or right to determyne the same.

Missions made by authority of the [...]pe33. I might adde to this consideration of missions out of our Realme into diuerse countryes, for preaching the word of God, which allwayes was done by the Popes order and commission, & not by temporall princes, as all examples doe testifye both the sending of our Apostles, & first preachers Augustine, Laurence, Pau­linus, Iustus, Mellitus, Honorius, & Theodorus into England; as also when Germany, Frizland, and other Countries were by Gods holy pro­uidence and appointment, to be conuerted by English-men, Boni­facius, VVillebrordus and others, they tooke not their mission from temporall Princes, but from the Popes; no not of the Princes of the places themselues. ‘For when S. VVillebrord was to goe to preach in Frisia, which newly by force of armes King Pipin had subdued, [...]rent. in [...]r [...]n. in [...]ngl. Florentius writeth thus: VVillebrord, hauing obteyned li­cence of Prince Pipin to goe and preach in Frisia, went to Rome to aske licence of Pope Sergius, that he might begin his worke of preaching, which hauing obteyned he began the same Anno. 693. & foure yeres after he was made Archbishop of the sayd Coun­trey, by the Sea Apostolicke, as S. Bonifacius was of the Germanes.

34. And so much of this third demonstration might suffice, because we haue byn ouerlong already, Dispen­ [...]tions of [...]ost im­ [...]ortance [...]ocured [...] Rome. but that I cannot well omit one other consideration of moment, to the same purpose, which is of certaine dispensations vsed to be procured frō Rome in those auncient times & afterward, for quetting of mens cons­ciences, when any scruple fell out. As for example. When King Egbert the first famons Monarch of our English Realme, dyed v­pon the yeare of Christ 839. as Stow reckoneth the yeares, though others assigne it some yeares before, there remayning vnto him one only child called Adelnulfus or Ethelwolfus, or Adulphus (for by all these three names, there is mention of him in diuers authors) who being brought vp Sub Sanctissimo padag [...]go Swithun [...] (saith [Page 123] Malmesbury) vnder the most holy scholmaister S. Swithyll Bishop of VVinchester, Malmesb. lib. [...]. de vl­tis Pontifi­ [...]um in S [...] ­thu [...]. was at length made (subdeacon (as the same author saith) of that Church, & some other as Stow citeth, doe affirme that he was made Bishop of VVinchester and Abbott of Geruaux: but his said Father being dead, and none other left of the bloud-royall to succeed him, he was persuaded for the publicke good of his Countrey, vpon the dispensation of Pope Leo the third, procured by his Father before (notwithstanding his said holy Order of Subdeaconship) to accept the Crowne, and marry, & so he did: Concedente Leone illiuis nominis tertio, ex gradu Subdiaconi VVintoniensis, in Regem translatus est. Malmesb. ibidem. By the concession, or dispensa­tion of Pope Leo the third he was translated from the degree of a Subdeacon in the Church of VVinchester, to the Crowne-royall. So Malmesbury. Stovv in anno [...]39. Wherevnto both he and Stow doe add, that he married soone after Iudith daughter to Charles the great King of France, by whom he had foure sonnes, Malmesb. lib. 2. d [...]ge­stis Regum Anglorum cap. 2. which all succeeded him after in the Crowne, and he liued so long, as he sent his fourth son Alured, or Alfred a goodly young Prince at that tyme, to be brought vp in Rome, vnder Leo the fourth of that name, which began to sitt in that Sea, vpon the yeare 847. to whome K. Ethel­wolfe went also after himself in person, and receaued many fa­uours, and spirituall graces from him. And thus doe write our auncient historiographers in this matter.

35. The other example may be of King Edward the Confessor, who hauing made a vow to goe in person to Rome, Alredus Ri [...]uall, in vita D. Edvvard [...]. and being dissuaded from the same, by the consent of his whole realme, for the daungers of the wayes in those troublesome tymes, and for the necessity of his presence at home, was forced to aske dispen­sation of his vow at the handes of Pope Leo the nynth, whoe graunted the same willingly, as appeareth by his letters therof written, appointing him to bestow in almes vpon the Monaste­ry of VVestminster, what otherwise he should haue spent in his iourney: and the same was confirmed after againe by Pope Nico­ [...]s the second (vnto whome the said King wrote also for the confirmation of Pope Leo his sentence) that succeeded in the Sea of Rome, though not immediatly after the former, as by diuers clauses of both their letters which we will produce in the next ensuing chapter, doth most euidently appeare.

36. And for other two examples after the Conquest (to omit the rest) may serue, first that of King Iohn, Polidorus & alij [...] Iohan [...]. who sued to Pope Inno­centius [Page 124] the third, to be dispensed withall for his oath which he had made to the Barons of England, vpon feare and coaction as he pretended, Tvvo ex [...]mples af­ [...]er the [...]onquest. [...]anderus lib. 1. de [...]. wherof more afterward shall be said, when we come to treat of his life and raigne in particular. And the other of King Henry the seuenth, who procured from Pope Iulius the second, that notorius dispensation for Prince Henry his sonne, to marry the Princesse Katherine of Spaine, left by his brother Arthur, wherabout there was so much adoe afterward, for auoyding the force therof, when their diuorce was treated in England, and els­where abroad. Others I omitt because these alone are sufficient to shew what opinion was held from time to time by the Kings of England concerning the Popes soueraigne supreme authority in spirituall matters, belonging to conscience and direction of soules; farr different, yea quite contrary to that which M. Attorney would persuade his Reader. Now let vs passe on to some other Demonstrations.

The fourth Demonstration.

[...], [...]riuiled­ [...]es, [...] of Churches, Monaste­ryes, Hos­pitalls, &c. by the [...]ope.37. The fourth argument, is gathered out of that which be­fore we haue mentioned in the precedent chapter, of confirma­tions of Churches, Hospitalls, Monasteryes, and other pious workes, that are to be perpetuall, and of priuiledges immuni­tyes, and exemptions, graunted thervnto; which alwaies were demaunded of the Sea Apostolike in these dayes (as they are now in ours) and their foundation was neuer held for firme to per­petuity, without the said confirmation, and ratification of the Bishop of Rome, which is a signe that they acknowledged his su­preme spirituall authority, and that it was not in their temporall Kings: especially for so much as the said Kings themselues, did sue to Rome for such confirmation, ratification, and spirituall priuiledges, as the workes by them founded had need of.

38. And of this, infinite examples might be shewed through­out all this tyme before the Conquest, but I must moderate my self, as well in this, as in the former; and therfore shall touch some few only and those all as briefly as I can, for that this cha­pter groweth to be ouerlong. We haue shewed how King Ethel­bert [...]or the first Monastery that euer was in England, within foure yeares after his conuersion, procured confirmation and exemp­tion [Page 125] therof from S. Augustine Archbishop and Legate of Pope Gre­gory: and how S. Mellitus some yeares after that, being the third Archbishop of the same Sea, went to Rome in person, about the confirmation of his Monastery of VVestminster (by Pope Bonifa­cius) and how Pope Honorius after him againe graunted priuiled­ges to the Churches of Canterbury and Yorke, at the petition of King Oswyn of Northumberland, & of King Egbert of Kent. And this course was held afterward by all other Kings, in the founding of Churches, Monasteries and other pious workes; to wit that they made recourse vnto Rome and the Bishops therof, for the confirmation, ratification, establishment, priuiledges & exemp­tions of the same in spirituall matters, which by all likelyhoode they would not haue done, if these Kings had thought them­selues to haue had sufficient authoritie, from their Crownes, to doe the same without dependance from the Sea Apostolicke.

39. We reade in S. Bede that in the time of King Egfrid and S. Theodorus before mētioned the seuenth Archbishop of Canterbury, Abbott Biscopus sent to Rome for priuiled­ges. about the yeare of Christ 680. one Biscopus an Abbot, other­wise called Benedict, hauing by the licence and liberality of the said King, builded a Monastery neere to the mouth of the riuer VVyer, went by consent of the sayd King to Rome, to aske confir­mation and priuiledges of Pope Agatho: He demaunded and receaued (saith S. Bede) of Pope Agatho a letter of priuiledge, Bed [...] lib. 4. hist. Angl. cap. 10. confirmed by his A­postolicall authority, for the defence and strengthning of the liberty of his Mo­nastery, according to the will and meaning of King Egfrid, by whose licence and liberall gift of lands aud possessions, he had erected the same Monastery. So Bede. Who also in another parte of his workes, writing the life of S. Bertolphus a holy Abbot, saith: that in the dayes of Hono­rius the Pope, for that a certaine Bishop went about to molest the said holy mans Monastery, Bede t [...]m. 3. in vita S. Bertolph [...]. he made a iourney to Rome to demaund franquises and exemption for the same, from the said Episcopall authority: Cui praebuit (saith Bede) optatum munus sanctus Papa, priuilegia scilicet Apostolicae sedis, quatenus nullus Episcoporum, in praefato Coenobio quolibet iure dominari conaretur. The pri­uiledges of S. Ber­tolphus his Mona­stery. Vnto which holy man, the holy Pope Honorius gaue the gifte which he desired, to wit the priuiledges of the Apostolicall Sea, to the end that no Bishop vnder any pretēce of right whatsoeuer, should goe about for the tyme to come, to take vpon him any dominion in that his Monastery.

40. Furthermore some few yeares after this againe, vnder [Page 126] Pope Sergius, there went to Rome to be baptized, the famous young King Ceadwalla of the West-saxons, Cead­walla. of whome Malmesbury saith: Tantum etiam ante baptismum inseruierat pietati, vt omnes ma­nubias quas iure Praelatorio in suos vsus transcripserat, Deo decimaret. He did obserue such piety euen before his baptisme, as he gaue to God the tythes of all his spoyles, which he had applied to his owne vse out of the bootyes he had gotten of his enemyes; Of whose baptisme and death in Rome we shall haue occasion to speake after. Inas. To whome the famous King Inas succeeded both in his Kingdome and vertues. And with both of them was in­singular credit, the holy Abbot S. Adelmus, afterward by the said Inas, made Bishop of Shirborne, who going to Rome with the said Ceadwalla, retourned after his death, and carried with him saith Malmesbury, Malmesb. 1. de g [...]stis [...]gum Anglorum c [...]p. 2. Priuilegium quod pro libertate Monasteriorum suorum ab Apo­stolico Sergio impetrauerat, quod libens Inas confirmauit, & multa Dei fa­mulis eius hortatu contulit, & ad extremum renitentem Episcopatu honora­uit. He brought from Rome the priuiledge for the liberties, or fran­quises of his Monasteryes, which he had obteyned of Sergius Bis­hop of the Sea Apostolicke; which priuiledge King Inas did wil­lingly confirme, and by his persuasions did bestowe many bene­fits vpon Gods seruants, and last of all honoured him also with A Bishopricke (to witt of Shirborne) though he resisted the same what he could.

41. And moreouer he saith of the same King, & of his respect vnto the aforesaid Saint and learned Bishop (for Malmesbury saith he wrote an excellent booke of virginity, Malmesb. [...]. dedicated to the Nunns of Berkensteed, Adel­ [...]us his booke of virginity. wherby many were moued to that holy kinde of life): eius pracepta audiebat humiliter, suscipiebat granditer, adimplebat hilariter. King Inas did harken to the precepts of Adelm [...] with humility, receaued the same with great estimation, and fulfilled them with alacrity. And this point concerning the pri­uiledges of Monasteries, fell out about the yeare 687. and in the number of these Monasteries, Malmesb. [...] 2. histo­ [...] nouella. the same Malmesbury treating of the yeare 1140. in King Stephens time, saith that the Abbey of Malmesbury was one: and in the former, he signifieth that Inas ob­teyned also, the like priuiledges for diuers Monasteryes: Reg [...]is sumptibus nobiliter a se excitatis. Nobly erected by him with royall expences: and that the Abbey of Glastenbury was one, whose most ample priuiledges both from Popes, and diuerse Prin­ces, were renewed and ratifyed againe largly in K. Henry the [Page 127] second his time, as all our historyes doe sett downe.

42. And all this hapned out in the first age of our primitiue Church, and it would be ouerlong to run ouer the rest with like enumeration, but yet some few more examples we shall touch, as they offer themselues in order. And first we read that imme­diately after this first age, to wit in the yeare of Christ 70 [...]. two famous Kings, Kenredus of the Mercians, and Offa of the East-saxons, leauing voluntarily their Kingdomes, and going vpon deuotion to Rome, there to leade and end their liues, in prayers, almes, & other pious exercises, there went with them as ghostly-father and directour of that deuout iourney (as after more lar­gely shalbe shewed) Egwyn third Bishop or VVorcester, Florentius in chronico anno 70 [...]. as Florentius declareth, who retourning home required of them, as it semeth no other reward, but that by their intercession and his owne, he might obteyne of Pope Constantine, and Charter of priui­ledges, for a monastery of his, newly erected within the terri­tory of VVorcester, which the said two Kings had endued with many temporall possessions; and so he did, and retourned with great contentment for the said priuiledges and exemptions ob­teyned for his foresaid Abbey of Euesham. (for soe it was called) And by this we see, that he did not holde his said Abbey for se­cure, Priuiled­ges of the Abbey of Euesham. and well defended, by the prouisions of the said Kings, except he had obteyned also his confirmation therof from Rome.

43. Next after this we read, of the foresaid famous King Offa of the Mercians, who meaning to buylde a royall, & stately Mo­nastery vnto the protomartyr of Englād S. Alban, went to Rome to Pope Adrian, to aske licence, confirmation, and priuiledges for the same, vpon the yeare (as Matthew of VVestminster writeth) 794. and among other exemptions (to vse his owne wordes) that he might haue it ab omni episcoporum subiectione emancipandum, The pri­uiledges of S. Al­banes founded by King Offa. that is to say, that it might be free and exempted from all subie­ction of Bishops: which the Pope graunted willingly, as appe­reth by his letter vnto the said Offa, wherin among other things he saith: Fili charissime &c. ‘Most deare chyld, and most potent King of the English Offa, we doe commend greatly your deuo­tion, concerning the protomartyr of your Kingdome S. Alban, and doe most willingly giue our assent to your petition of buyl­ding a Monastery in his memory, Math. Vest­monaste­riensis in historia an­no 794. and doe priuiledge the same &c. Wherfore by the counsayle of your Bishops and noble men, you may make your Charter, and afterward we shall confirme [Page 128] and strengthen the same with our letters, and exempt the sayd Monastery from all authoritie of Bishops and Archbishops, and subiect it immediatly to this our Apostolical Sea.’ So VVestminster [...] wherby we may see that this potent King Offa did not pursuade himself that he had authoritye by the right of his crowne, to giue Ecclesiasticall exemptions to the monasteries of his realme, though they were of his owne founding: which yet M. Attorney, as you haue seene in the former chapter, would needes proue by the example of K. Kenulsus, about whose tyme as before hath byn alleaged out of Marianus Scotus, Bishop Rethurus was sent to Rome to obteyne priuiledges for the Abbey of Abindon from the Sea Apostolicke as he did.

44. But before we passe from this example of King Offa, let vs heare the words of Mathew Paris about this fact: [...]at. Paris vita Hen­ [...]ter [...]s [...]no. 1256. Ipse insuper (sayth he) Rex Offa in quantum potuit aliquis Rex, Coenobium sancti Albani quod ipse magnificè fundauit, liberum esse constituit in temporalibus, & vt ipsum li­berum faceret in spiritualibus, Romam in proprio corpore adijt. This K. Offa moreouer so much as a king might doe, made the monastery of S. Albanes, which himself magnificently had founded, free in all temporall affaires, and that i [...] might in like māner be free (or haue priuiledges) in spirituall matters, he went in proper per­son to Rome &c. Behold the distinction, how a King could giue libertyes, and priuiledges in temporall things, but could procu­re them only in spirituall from the Sea Apostolicke; which is quite opposite to all that M. Attorney affirmeth, but let vs goe forward.

45. After this againe we reade in VVilliam of Malmesbury, of the greate and godly King Edgar, who ruled ouer all England, that he hauing a speciall deuotion to the fore-mentioned Abbey of Glastenbury, wherevnto he had giuen great possessions, sent a so­lemne embassage to Rome, vnto Pope Iohn the thirtenth, at the very same tyme, when there was a Synode there gathered to­geather, to witt vpō the yeare 971. beseeching the said Pope, that he would confirme the priuiledges already graunted by the said King vnto the Monastery of our blessed Lady in Glastenbury, (be­hold how the King graunteth priuiledges vnder ratihabition, in hope of ratification by the Pope) and so (saith Malmesbury) direxit ch [...]rographum Regiae liberalitatis, Malmesb. [...] 2. de [...] Regum anglorum [...]p. 1. orans vt & ipse hoc roboraret scripto Apo­stulicae auctoritatis. And the King directed vnto the said Pope let­ters written with his owne hand, testifying his princely libera­lity, [Page 129] bestowed vpon the same Monastery, beseeching that the Pope also would strengthen the same with some writing of his Apostolicall authority. Which embassadge of the Kings Pope Iohn receauing benignly, and by the vniforme consent of the Councell gathered togeather, Priuiled­ges grāted to Glasten­bury at the petition of K. Ed­gar. confirmed the said priuiledges of K. Edgar by an Apostolicall rescript, and not only did he confirme that which Edgar had done before, but added diuerse spirituall priuiledges besides, saying amongst other things thus: VVe yelding to the humble petion of King Edgar, and Archbishop Dunstane, doe receaue the said place (of Glastenbury) into the bosome of the Roman Church, and in­to the protection of the blessed Apostles, endewing and strengthning the same, with diuerse priuiledges, namely that the Monkes may chuse vnto themselues a Pastor or Abbot of their owne, in whose power it shalbe to prefer Monkes and Clerkes vnder him to holy orders; that no man may molest them, take, or retayne any thing of theirs, &c. Concluding in the end thus. In the name of the Fa­ther, the Sonne, & the holy Ghost &c. euerlasting malediction to the breakers therof.’ Whervnto Malmesbury addeth this con­templation: Malmes. i [...] vita Edgar [...]. perpendant ergo contemptores tantae comminationis quantae subiaceant sententiae excommunicationis. Let the contemners of so great a threat or commination consider, how heauy a sentence of ex­communication they doe vndergoe. So he. A thing (no doubt) worthy to be remembred in these our dayes.

46, And many more examples of like priuiledges, might be al­leadged, vnder the same King Edgar, confirmed mutually by the Pope and King, and namely one related by Ingulphus, which was giuen by a Charter of the said King vpō the yeare 970. subscribed by himself and thirty two other witnesses, Ingulphus in historia de Cr [...]yland. to the Monastery of Medeshamsteed, now called Peter-burrow: Ego Edgarus totius Albionis Basileus. &c. ‘I Edgar King of all Albion, doe graunt most willingly that the holy, & Apostolicke Monastery of Medeshamsteed shall be free for euer from all secular causes & seruices; & that no Eccle­siasticall or lay man shall haue dominion ouer the same or ouer the Abbot therof &c. And moreouer that it be secure eternally, King Ed­gar char­ter confir­med the Popes charter. from all worldly yoke; and that it remayne free from al Episco­pall exaction and molestation, according to the libertyes giuen therunto by the Sea Apostolicke, and the authority of the most Reuerend Archbishop Dunstan &c. And furthermore we haue thought good to corroborate by this Charter the said priuiledges from the Sea Apostolicke of the Roman Church, according to [Page 130] the first institution of the said Monastery, which whosoeuer shall presume to infringe, let him be damned eternally to hell­fyer, by the punishment of the high Iudge S. Peter & all the order of Saints. Thus far that charter.’

47. And finally not to goe further in this argument wherof infinite examples might be alleadged, I shall end with one only more to shew the perpetuity, and continuance of this vse taken out of the fifth age of our English Church, The pri­uiledges of VVest­minster procured by K. Ed­vvard. to witt of King Ed­ward the Confessor, not long before the Conquest, who hauing a great desire to enlarge the Monastery of VVestminster with new buyldings and possessions, dealt with two Popes therin, to witt Leo the nynth, and Nicolas the second, asking their approbation and confirmation therof, which they graunted one after the o­ther. Leo wrote backe vnto him in these wordes: Leo episcopus ser­vus seruorum Dei: Alredus Rieuell in vita S. Ed­wards. Dilecto silio suo Edwardo Anglorum Regi, salutem & A­postolicam benedictionem. And then he beginneth his letter. Quoniam voluntatem tuam laudabilem, & Deo gratatu cognouimus, &c. ‘For that we haue vnderstood your intention to be laudable and gratefull to God, &c. We doe agree vnto the same, and doe commaund by our Apostolicke authoritie, that whatsoeuer possessions you haue giuen or shal giue, vnto your said Monastery of VVestminster, it be firme, and appertayne vnto the Monkes, and that the said place be subiect vnto no other lay person, but only to the King; And whatsoeuer priuiledges you shall there appoint to the ho­nour of God, we doe graunt the same, and confirme the same by our most full authority, and doe damne finally the breakers therof vnto euerlasting malediction.’

48. Thus Pope Leo the nynth, who dying vpon the yeare of Christ 1054. two-other succeded within the space of foure yeares, Anno Do­mini 1054. to wit Victor the second, & Stephen the tenth, after whome succeded Nicolas the second, vnto whome S. Edward made sute againe by a solemne embassage, for confirmation of his said pri­uiledges of VVestminster and other affayres, giuing this title to his letter, Ibidem. as before hath bene noted. To the highest Father of the vniuersall church Nicolas, Edward by the grace of God King of England, doth offer due subiection and obedience. Mutuall letters be­tvvene Pope Ni­colas and King Ed­vvard. Wherunto the Pope answered in these wordes: Nicholas Bishop and seruaunt of the seruaunts of God, vnto the most glorious and pious, Edwarde King of England, most worthie of all honour, & our speciall beloued sonne, doth send most sweete salutation and Apostolike benediction. And after many louing and sweet speeches in the said [Page 131] letter, he saith to the petition it self about priuiledges: Renouamus ergo, & confirmamus, & augemus vobis priuilegia vestra, &c. ‘We doe re­new and confirme, and encrease vnto you your priuiledges: And for so much, that this place of VVestminster, from antiquity hath belonged vnto the Kings of England, we by the authority of God, and the holy Apostles, and of this Roman Sea and our owne, doe graunt, permitt, and most strongly confirme, that the place for euer be of the iurisdiction of the Kings of England, wherin their royall monuments may be conserued, and that it be a perpetuall habitation of Monkes, subiect to no person but to the King, &c. We doe absolue the place also, Priuiled­ges of VVestmin­ster vvith a terrible curse to the brea­kers. from all seruice & subiection of the Bishop, &c. and whosoeuer shall goe about to infringe, or inuade, or diminishe, or vndoe any of these priui­ledges, we damne him to euerlasting malediction, togeather with the traytor Iudas: that he haue no parte in the blessed resur­rection of Saints, &c. Thus he. And with this shall we end this fourth consideration or argument, whereby is sufficiently made euident, if nothing else were, how vayne, and vntrue the ima­gination of M. Attorney was in the former chapter, who by the pretence of certayne words, in the charter of K. Kenulsus, to the Monastery of Abindon, would seeme to persuade himself, & others that our English Kings in those dayes, did take vpon them spiri­tuall iurisdiction, to giue priuiledges, & exemptions from Epis­copall authoritie vnto Monasteryes, and consequently, that they had all supreme iurisdiction Ecclesiasticall, in as ample manner, as Q. Elizabeth tooke vpon her, or was giuen vnto her by Act of Parlament, which is a most euident dreame as you see.

The fifth Demonstration.

49. Now then to passe to the fifth argument, Appeales and com­plaints to the Sea of Rome a­bout con­trouersies that fell out. which maketh matters yet more manifest, the same is taken from the consideration of Appeales when any controuersie fell out, either betwene the King and his Bishops, or betwene any lay power and Eccle­siasticall, or betwene Bishops and Churches themselues; which Appeales shall neuer be read to haue byn made in these times be­fore the Conquest, either to the King, or to his secular Courtes, but rather to the Archbishop of Canterbury or to the Pope for the tyme being.

[Page 132]50. And albeit in this time of religious feruour of our Eng [...] Kings, there were fewer occasions giuen of Appeales to the Sea Apostolicke, then after the Conquest when Kings were lesse de­uout and sometymes more violent, as may appeare by the exam­ples of S. Anselme, S. Thomas, S. Edmond all three Archbishops of Canterbury, Appeales more fre­quēt since the Con­quest. Thurstan, S. VVilliam & Gaufred Archbishops of Yorke, S. Richard of Chichester, Hugh of Durham to speake nothing of that no­torious Appeale betwene Richard of Canterbury against King Henry the third and Hubert Earle of Kent, and diuerse others, as is eui­dent by the histories of our Countrey, in which we fynde that alwaies the Bishops for remedy of such aggrieuaunces, as either by the Kings, Nobility, or others after the said Conquest were layd vpon them, or their Churches, made their recourse for suc­cour to the Sea Apostolicke: yet before the Conquest also though the occasions (as I said) were not so frequent sometimes they were driuen to vse the benefit of this remedy, as we see in the two Archbishops of Canterbury, Appeales before the Conquest. Lambert and Athelard before men­tioned, vnder King Offa and Kenulfus of the Mercians: and before that againe in the famous cause of S. VVilfryd Archbishop of Yorke who in the very first age after our conuersion, was twice put out of his Bishopricke, and forced to appeale to Rome, first by Eg­fryd King of the Northumbers, and then by Alfryd his successour, with the concurrence against him of certaine Bishops. And both times he appealed vnto Rome, Bede lib. 4. historia cap. 11. & 13. as S. Bede declareth, and to follow his appeales, went thither twice in person, and was twice absol­ued; first by Pope Agath [...] in a Synode of an hundred twenty and fiue Bishops, vpon the yeare of Christ 679. and the second tyme by Pope Iohn the seuenth six and twenty yeares after, S. VVil­frides Ap­peales to Rome anno. 679. to wit vpon the yeare 705. Of the first absolution, S. Bede himself writeth that he was not only found innocent, and thervpon cleered by the Pope and whole Synode (as hath byn said) but that they thought good likewise, to giue him his place in the said Councell, and to note his absolution, and the speciall respect borne vnto him in the very acts of the sayd Councel, holden against the Monothelites in these words: VVilfryd the beloued of God, Bishop of the Citty of Yorke, Beda lib. 5. histor Ang. cap. 10. hauing appealed to the Sea Apostolike in his cause, and being absolued by the authority of this Councell in all things, both certaine and vncertaine, was placed in his seat of Iudgemēt togeather with an hundred twenty fiue his fellow-Bishops, in this Synod, and hath confessed the true and Catholike faith, and [Page 133] confirmed the same by his subscription, for himselfe and all the north partes of Britanny and Ireland, which are now inhabited by English-men, Britanes, Scotts, and Picts.

51. Thus relateth Bede of S. VVilfrids first appellation, and most honourable absolution in Rome, and that then retourning to his countrey he conuerted the kingdome of the South saxons, and that afterward againe, being inuyted by King Alfred, that succeeded Egfryd, to returne to his Bishopricke of Yorke, heat length vpon persuasion of good men accepted therof. Beda ibid. But after fiue yeres he was expulsed againe by the said Alfred, and appealed againe to the Sea Apostolike, and went to Rome to Pope Iohn the seuenth (as hath byn said) who hearing his cause in the presence of his ad­uersaryes, The se­cond Ap­peale of S. VVilfride to Rome. Bede ibid. and accusers togeather with many Bishops that did sit in Iudgemēt with him: Omnium iudicio probatum est, &c. saith Bede. It was proued by the iudgement of all, that his accusers had deui­sed certaine calumniations against him: ‘whervpon he was ab­solued; and letters were written (saith Bede) by the foresaid Pope Iohn vnto Alfred, and Edelrede Kings of England that they should cause him againe to be receaued into his Bishopricke, for that he had byn vniustly condemned.’ This is the summe of the story, breifly sett downe by S. Bede. Malmes­bur. lib. 3. de gestis Pontif. An­glorum in Vvilfrid [...]. But VVilliam of Malmesbury writeth the same, to witt, both these appellatious of S. VVilfryd much more at large, telling how the first persecution against this holy Bishop had beginning from the enuy of Queene Ermenburga se­cond wife to King Egfryd of the Northumbers, who vnderstanding that his first wife Ethelreda did loue, & reuerence much this good man, she thought it a sufficient cause for her to hate him, and so incensing first the King her husband against him, by saying that he was rich, and that many gaue their goods vnto him to build Monasteryes, she drew by little & little the King to mislike him, as also she did by like meanes & sleights incense the good Arch­bishop Theodorus of Canterbury, to impugne and contradict him.

52. The same Malmesbury also setteth downe the particulars that passed in that Councell, wherin he was absolued at Rome, and how at his retourne into England with the Popes letters, the said Theodorus Archbishop of Canterbury repented himself much, that he had byn drawne against him, and wrote earnest letters vnto King Alfred, that had succeeded Egfrid, that he would admit him againe into his Archbishopricke of Yorke: saying among other words: Et ideo charissime te admoneo, & in Christi charitate pracipio [Page 134] tibi, &c. And therfore most deere King I doe warne you, and in the loue of Christ doe commaund you: Malmesb. [...]. Ego Theodorus humilis Epis­copus, decrepita aetate, hoc tuae beatitudini suggero, quia Apostolica hoc (sicut scis) commendat auctoritas, & vir ille sanctissimus in patientia sua possedit animam suam, &c. The epi­ [...]le of S. [...]eodorus [...] fauour VV [...] [...]id S. [...] vvho­ [...]e he had [...]mpu­ [...]ned ‘I Theodorus humble Bishop (of Canterbury) in this my broken old age, doe suggest this vnto your Happines or Maiesty, both for that the authority of the Sea Apostolike, (as you knowe) doth commend it to be done, and the holy man VVil­fryd hath (according to the saying of our Sauiour) possessed his soule in his owne patience: and most humbly and myldly forget­ting the iniuries done vnto him, hath followed the example of his head and maister Christ, and hath expected the remedy at his hand; And if I haue found any grace in your sight, although the way betweene you & me be long, yet I beseech you, let my eyes once see your face againe (to treat of this matter) and that my soule may blesse you, before I die. Wherfore my dere sonne deale with this holy man ( VVilfryd) as I haue besought you, and if in this point you shew your selfe obedient to me your Father, that am shortly to departe out of this world, it will profit you much to your saluation. Fare you well.’

53. Vpon this letter King Alfred being much moued permitted him to retourne to his Archbishopricke againe: And S. VVylfryd by the persuasion of the said Theodorus and other Bishopps, was induced to accept the same, and so he did for some time, but after fiue yeres, the complaints of his emulatours growing strong a­gainst him, S. VVilfrid restored to his Bi­shoprick of York the secōd tyme. he was forced to fly the second time, vnto King E­theldred of the Mercians, but after againe appealed to Rome, and went thither being now full threescore and ten yeares old, whence retourning absolued (as hath byn sayd) with letters of commendation from Pope Iohn the seauenth, both to Britwald Archbishop of Canterbury, that had succeeded Theodorus, as also to Alfred King of the Northumbers, and to Etheldred King of the Mer­cians; he obteyned againe his Archbishopricke of Yorke, and held [...] it foure yeares before his death.

54. The letters of Pope Iohn, vnto the two foresaid Kings, doe begin with a complaint of sedition raysed in England amongst the Clergie by opposition against S. VVilfride, which he exhorteth the two said Kings to suppresse, and then beginneth his narra­tion thus: Malmesb. ibidem fol. 152. Wheras of late vnder Pope Agatho of Apostolicke me­mory, the Bishop VVilfryd had appealed to this holy Sea, for the [Page 135] tryall of his cause &c. ‘The Bishops at that time gathered herein Rome from diuerse partes of the worlde, hauing examined the same, gaue the definition and sentence in his fauour, which was approued both by Pope Agatho and his Successours our predeces­sours &c.’ and then sheweth he, how the same hauing succeeded in this his second appeale, he doth appoint Britwald Archbishop of Canterbury to call a Synod, and by all consents either restore him to his Archbishopricke, or to come and follow the cause at Rome against him; and whosoeuer did not soe, should be depriued of his Bishopricke: and then concluding with this speach to the King, he saith: Vestra proinde Regalis Sublimitas faciat concursum, The Deci­sion and cōmaun­dement of Pope Iohn. vt ea qua Christo aspirante perspeximus, perueniant ad effectum. Quicumque au­tem cuiustibet persona audaci temeritate contempserit, non erit a Deo impu­nitus, neque sine damno calitus alligatus euadet. Wherefore doe your royall highnes concurre also to this our ordination, to the end that those things, which by the inspiration of Christ we haue iudged for conuenient, may come to their effect. And whosoe­uer vpon the audacious temerity of any person whatsoeuer, shall contemne to doe this, shall not be vnpunished of God, neither shall he escape that hurte which those incurre, whose sinnes are bound from heauen. So he.

53. And I haue thought good to alleadge this notorious ex­ample, somewhat more largely, for that it expresseth euidently, both the acknowledgement and exercise of the Popes authority in those dayes, as also the deuoute and prompt obedience of our Christian Kings and Prelates therevnto, in that holy time of our first primitiue Church. The hu­militie & obedience of our Kings in those an­cient dayes. For that of the two forenamed Kings Malmesbury wryteth, that Ethelredus of the Mercians receaued the Popes letters vpon his knees on the ground. And albeit that Al­fryd of the Northumbers, somwhat stomaked the matter for a time, as done in his dishonour, yet soone after being strooken with deadly sicknes, sore repented the same, and appointed in his te­stament that S. VVilfryd should be restored; which testament the holy virgin Elfled his sister, S. Elflede. that stood by him when he dyed, brought forth and shewed before the whole Synod of Bishops, gathered togeather about that matter in Northumberland.

57. And thus hauing byn longer than I purposed in this ex­ample of S. VVylfryds appeales, I will passe ouer as before I haue said, the other appeales aboue mentioned of Lambert and Athelard, Supra [...] ­m [...]n. 3. Archbishops of Canterbury vnder King Offa and Kenulfus, Kings of [Page 136] the Mercians, vnto the Popes Adrian the first, & Leo the third; w [...] determined the great controuersie about the iurisdiction of the Sea of Canterbury, Many ex­amples of Appeales. at the humble sute of the said King Kenulsus, & of all his Clergie and nobilitie; I will passe ouer in like manner [...] the example of Egbert Archbishop of Yorke, who by his appealing to Rome: multa Apostolici throni appellatione, saith Malmesbury, that is by frequent appellation to the Apostolicall throne, recouered againe the preheminence and dignity of his Archbishopricke, and Pontificall pall, vpon the yere 745. which had byn with­drawen from that Church, for many yeares togeather after Pan­linus his departure. Malmesb. lib. 3. de ge­stis Pontif. anno. 745. And I may add further to this argument and consideration, not only that appellations were ordinarily made to the Sea of Rome, concerning Ecclesiasticall affaires, vpon any aggreiuances of particuler persons, Churches, or Societyes in those dayes, as appeareth by the examples alleadged; but also complaints of publicke defects, negligences, or abuses, if they concerned the said Ecclesiasticall affaires, were carried to Rome, and to the Bishops of that Sea, aswell against Bishops and Arch­bishops, as against the Kings themselues, where occasions were offered, which Bishops of Rome, tooke vpon them as lawfull iudges to haue power, to heare, determine, and punish the same, by acknowledgement also of the parties themselues, whereof we might alleadge many examples. But one only in this place shall serue for the present, which fell out in the tyme of King Edward the elder, vpon the yeare of Christ 894. (though others differ in the number of yeares) And the case fell out thus.

57. The Bishop of Rome in those dayes, named Formosus the first, being aduertised that diuerse prouinces in England, especially that of the VVestsaxons, by the reason of Danish warrs, were much ne­glected and voyde of Bishops for diuerse yeares, the said Pope saith Malmesbury wrote sharpe letters into England: Malmesbu. de rebus ge­s [...]is Regum Anglor. lib. 2. Quibus dabat ex­communicationem, & maledictionem Regi Edwardo, & omnibus subiectis eim à sede S. Petri, pro benedictione quam deder at Beatus Gregorius genti Anglo­rum. By which letters he sent excōmunication and malediction to King Edward, and all his subiects, from the Sea of S. Peter, in steed of the benediction which S. Gregory had giuen to the Eng­lish-nation; wherof Malmesbury addeth this reason, that for full seauen yeares, the whole region of the VVest-saxons, had byn voyde of Bishops. And that King Edward hauing heard of the sentence of the Pope, presently caused a Synod of the Senatours [Page 137] of the English nation to be gathered, in which sate as head, Plea­m [...]ndus Archbishop of Canterbury, who interpreted vnto them strictly (saith Malmesbury) the wordes of this Apostolicall Le­gacy sent from Rome: ‘Wherupon the said King, and Bishops tooke vnto themselues wholesome counsaile, choosing and or­deyning particular Bishops in euery prouince of the Geuisses or westsaxons. Pope Formosus did excōmu­nicate K. Edvvard the first and hovv the matter vvas a­mended. And wheras the said prouince had but two Bishops in old time, now they deuided the same into fiue, and presently the Synod being ended, the said Archbishop was sent to Rome with honourable presents: Qui Papam (saith our Authour) cum magna humilitate placauit, Decretum Regis recitauit, quod Apostolico maximè pla­cuit. He did with great humilitie endeauour to pacify the said Pope Formosus, reciting vnto him the decree that King Edward had made, for better furnishing the Countrey with more Bishops for the time to come, then euer had byn before, which most of all pleased the Apostolicall Pope. Wherfore the Archbishop re­tourning into England ordeyned in the Citty of Canterbury sea­ueu Bishops vpon one day, appointing them seuen distinct Bis­hoprickes: Atque hoc totum (saith he) Papa firmauit, vt damnaretur in perpetuum qui hoc decretum infirmaret. And the Pope ( Formosus) did confirme this decree (of this distinction of Bishops in En­gland) dāning him eternally which should goe about to infringe the same. So Malmesbury: and consider the authority here vsed.’

58. The same Pope also wrote a letter to the Bishopps of En­gland by the said Archbishop Pleamond, in these wordes: ‘To our brethren and children in Christ, all the Bishopps of England, For­mosus. We hauing heard of the wicked rytes of This he speaketh in respec [...] of the cō ­uersation vvith Da­nes that vvere Infi­dells. Idolatrous Pa­gans which haue begun to spring vp againe in your partes, and that yow haue held your peace as dumme doggs not able to barke, we had determined to strike you all with the sword of separation from the body of Christ, and his Church, but for so much as our deere brother Pleamond, your Archbishop hath tolde me, that at length you are awakened, and haue begun to renew the seed of Gods word by preaching, Malmesb. lib. 1. de gestis Ponti­ficum An­glorum. which was so honoura­bly sowne from this Sea in times past, in the land of England, we haue drawne backe and stayed the deuouring sword; and mo­reouer doe send you the benediction of almighty God, and of S. Peter Prince of the Apostles, praying for you, that you may haue perseuerance in the good things, which you haue well begune, &c.

[Page 138] Decrees and ordi­nances of Pope For­mosus for the church of Englād.59. Thus went that letter with a far longer exhortation [...] that behalfe, with order and instruction how to proceed to co [...] ­tinew good Bishopps among them, which was that as soone [...] knowledge came to the Metropolitan of any Bishop dead, he should presently without delay cause another Canonically to be ele­cted in his place, and himself to consecrate the same. ‘And mo­reouer he determineth that the Bishop of Canterbury, hath byn euer from ancient times held for chiefe Metropolitan of England, otdeyened so by S. Gregory himself, as in the Roman Registers was authenticall recorded, and therefore he confirmeth the same, threatning, that what man soeuer shall goe about to in­fringe this decree, shalbe separated perpetually from the body of Christ and his Church. So Malmesbury.

60. And in this example we see many points, expressing the sense of these ages, as first the vigilancy of the Pope Formosus o­uer England, & the affaires therof (though far remote from him, and altogether embroyled with warrs) no lesse then ouer o­ther Prouinces & Kingdomes of the world, The vigi­lancy of ancient Popes ouer Eng­land. which is conforme to that which S. Bede writeth of the like diligence of Pope Agatho aboue two hundred yeares before this of Formosus, that is to say, that he seing the heresie of Monethelites, that held but one only will in Christ, to spring vp and encrease in diuerse places of the world, sent one expressly from Rome into England, to learne what passed there. ‘Pope Agatho (saith Bede) being desirous to vnder­stand, as in other prouinces, Beda lib. 4. [...]st Angl. cap. 8. 20. & 23. so also in Britany, what was the state of the English Church, and whether it preserued it self chaste and vnspotted from the contagions of heretickes; sent into Eng­land for this purpose, a most reuerend Abbot named Iohn, who procuring a Synod of Bishops to be gathered togeather about that matter by Theodorus the Archbishop, found that the Catho­like faith in England was conserued in all points entire and inuio­lated: of which Synod he had an authenticall copie deliuered him, by publicke testimony to be carryed to Rome. Thus S. Bede touching the attention and diligence of Pope Agatho in our En­glish Ecclesiasticall affaires.’

61. And it is to be noted, that in the same Synod is sett downe that fower seuerall Kings concurred thervnto, to giue therby sa­tisfaction vnto the Pope, to wit Egfryd King of the Northumber [...] Ethelred of the Mercians, Adelnulphus of the Eastangles, & Lotharius of Kent; which is conforme to that which the King Edward the first [...] [Page 139] the former example did, when presently vpon the threatning letters of Pope Formosus, he called forthwith a Councell, reme­dyed the fault that was committed, & sent the Archbishop Plea­mond to Rome to giue satisfaction, and promise of amendment for the time to come, which is to be presumed that none of these Kings would haue done, if they had thought themselues iniured by this intermedling of the Pope, as an externall power; A consi­deration of mo­ment. and that themselues had authority Ecclesiasticall deriued from their crownes, to dispose & order these things without any reference to the Sea Apostolike. And so much for this argument and de­monstration, which openeth a window to see many things more, which by me of purpose are pretermitted, for that I couet not to be ouerlong.

The sixt Demonstration.

62. The sixt Argument may be deduced, VVhat Kings Archbi­shops & Bishops liued to­geather, and vvhat lavves they vvere like to make. from an vniuersall contemplation of all the Kings, Archbishops, and Bishops that haue liued, and raigned togeather in all this tyme in England, and the seuerall Prouinces, and Kingdomes therof, before the Conquest, the Kings being in number aboue an hundred that were Christened, as often before hath byn mentioned, the Arch­bishops of Canterbury the spirituall heads of the English Church 32. from S. Augustine vnto Stigano, and other Bishops of far greater number, laying before our eyes, what manner of men all these were, what faith they beleeued and practised, what vnion and subordination they had in spirituall and temporall iurisdiction amongst them selues, both at home and abroad with the Sea Apostolike, which in great part hath byn declared by the prece­dent arguments and demonstrations. All which being layd to­geather, we may inferre, that for so much as lawes are nothing else but ordinaunces and agreemenrs of the Prince and people, to the publicke good of euery Kingdome, State, and Countrey; we may inferre (I say) that according as we find the faith and re­ligion of our Princes, Bishops, and people to haue byn in those dayes, so were also their lawes. For out of their religion, they made their lawes, and consequently it must needes follow, that they being all perfectly Catholike, according to the Roman vse, as by all the former arguments you haue seene, that they made [Page 140] no lawes concerning Ecclesiasticall matters, nor admitted [...]on­ceaued any from their ancestours, nor could not doe (they being also Catholike) that were repugnant or contrary to the Canoni­call lawes of the vniuersall Church, and Sea of Rome, in those ages: wherof againe ensueth that M. Attorney that telleth vs so of­ten of the ancient and most ancient Cōmon-lawes of England; cannot pre­sume to haue any law for him, and his assertion within this com­passe of 466. yeres before the Conquest: for that those that should make or leaue vnto vs these lawes, were all of a contrary iudge­ment, and religion vnto him, in the very point which he treateth of spiritual Iurisdiction. As for example.

63. There raigned in Kent in the first age of our primitiue Church successiuely these Kings, to witt: Ethelbert, Eadbald, Ir­combert, Egbert, Lotharius, Edrycus, and VVithredus; The con­currence of Kings and Bis­hops in Kent and London for the first age of English Christia­nity. 1 and their Arch­bishops of Canterbury, by whome they gouerned themselues in spirituall matters, were Augustine, Laurence, Mellitus, Iustus, Hom­rius, Deusdedit, Theodorus, and Britwaldus. And in London, Mellitus, Ceddus, VVyna, Erkenwald, VValdherus, and Ingualdus. And in the sea of Rochester, Iustus, Romanus, Paulinus, Thamarus, Damianus, Putta, Q [...] ­chelmus, Germundus, and Tobias. All these kings, with all these Bis­hops were of one, and the self same religion, and of one iudge­ment and sense in Ecclesiasticall matters, and so were all the rest of the Christian Kings, togeather with their Bishopps, in other Kingdomes of the land. And the like I might shew throughout all the other foure ages that ensue after this, first before the Con­quest. And how then is it possible, that these Princes with these Bishops and Counsaylours, and with their people conforme to them in the same religion, should make or admit lawes contrary to the common sense of the Catholike vniuersall Church in those daies, concerning Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction? And this is a demonstration which morally conuinceth, and cannot by any reasonable man be denyed. A neces­sary inference. Whervnto I may adioyne, that if they had made any such law, cōtrary to the common sense of the generall Church in Church-matters, they would haue byn no­ted, and reprehended for it, or at leastwise some memory would haue byn left therof by historiographers, tradition, register, or some other monument, which is not found, nor euer will be. And this shalbe sufficient for this demonstration, wherby occa­sion is giuen to the ingenious reader to prosecute the same, and discourse further of himself, and to consider how metaphysicall [Page 141] an imagination that of M. Attorney is, of auncient lawes made in the ayre, and no where extant, contrary to the sense, and iudgement, both of Prince and people in those tymes.

The seuenth Demonstration.

64. An other Demonstration not much vnlike vnto this, The con­course vvith o­ther Kings, Princes, and Ca­tholicke people abroade. may be taken from the view of externall Kingdomes, in this tyme before our English Conquest: to wit what they taught, what they beleeued, and what they practized in this point, concerning Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction, whether they deri­ued it, or acknowledged the same, in, or from their temporall Kings, or from their Bishops and Sea Apostolike of Rome. For if they did the later, then is it most certaine that all the Kings, Kingdomes, and people of England did the like, for that other­wise they should haue byn noted, and taxed as hath byn said for some discrepance, diuision, disagreement, sedition, schisme, or singularity in this behalfe, which is not read of. Nor can M. Attor­ney, or any Attorney else whomesoeuer he can take vnto him for his helpe in this matter, euer shew me any one word of auncient testimony for proofe therof, and thervpon may we confidently conclude, that there was neuer any such thing.

65. But now what was the doctrine, vse, and practise of all the rest of Christendome besides, concerning Ecclesiasticall Iu­risdiction, deriued from the Sea Apostolike of Rome, The vni­uersall au­thority of the Sea of Rome during the time of our Chri­stian kings before the Conquest. as the head & fountaine therof, throughout all this tyme, wherof we speake before our Conquest, it shall be inough to cast our eyes only vpon the vniuersality of all writers in those dayes, whose volumes are full of narrations, apperteyning to this effect, as namely of Bi­shops made throughout all Kingdomes, by ordinaunce and au­thority of the Bishop of Rome: Of Churches, Abbyes, Monaste­ryes, Hospitalls confirmed, and priuiledged by the said authori­ty: Of Kings, and Emperours also annoynted by them and their authority for the spirituall & temporall good of Christendome. And in this very tyme, wherof we talke, happened the mutation of the Kingdome of France from Chilpericus, to Pipinus and Charles his sonne: and of the Roman Empire from the Grecians vnto the said Charles; & of the said Empire from the French to the Germanes, by the authority of the Pope of Rome; and infinite other publike [Page 142] testimonyes of supreme spirituall iurisdiction, exercised [...] where by that Sea, with the approbation of all the worlde. And no one example can be alleadged of any such power or iurisdi­ction pretended, or exercised by any Prince temporall whatsoe­uer, throughout all the Christian world in this tyme by vs pre­scribed.

66. And for so much as by this argument we presume, that our English Kings and Princes ran vnitedly in all points of religion with others abroade, for that they were neuer noted of any dif­ference or opposition, as hath byn said, it followeth by good de­duction and inference, that no such Common-law (as M. Attor­ney imagineth) could haue place among them, deriuing spirituall and Ecclesiastical iurisdiction from the right of Princes tempo­rall Crownes, and excluding that of the Sea Apostolike. For in case that any such law had byn made, it would haue byn extant; either by writing or tradition; and if it had byn Common (as often here it is called) it would haue byn knowne by some one at least, Marke the conse­quence. besides M. Attorney, for that community importeth participation with many: how then could there be any such Common-lawes in those dayes, which no man knew, no man recorded, no man euer thought or dreamed of, as by all circumstances of those tymes, and men, and state of things, may be presumed? And if any such thing had byn deuised in those dayes it must needs haue byn reiected and impugned as singular, schismaticall or hereti­call; for that it would haue byn contrary and contradictory to the common sense & iudgement, & whole current of that time. And let this suffice for this consideration.

The eight Demonstration.

The ma­ [...]ing tri­butary to the Sea of Rome the Kingdome [...] Englād.67. The eight Demonstration in this matter, may be the ex­traordinary deuotion of our auncient Kings before the Conquest; towardes the Sea of Rome, in making their Kingdomes tributary thervnto, euen in temporall things also: which is a signe that they meant not to deny vnto that Sea, her spirituall iurisdiction, which from the beginning, had byn exercised by the same in our countrey, seeing voluntarily likewise they gaue her tēporall iu­risdiction, in gathering and axacting this tribute of euery house throughout the Realme; which beginning from K. Inas (as all [Page 143] our Authors doe agree) aboue 900. yeres gone, hath byn con­tinued euer since, vnder the name of Peter-pence, for that they were first giuen to S. Peter, and to his Successours the Bishops of Rome, vntill the later part of K. Henry the eight his raigne, euen in the tyme of the Danes themselues, as presently shalbe shewed.

68. And for breuities sake, it will be least perhaps to alleadge here the wordes of one that was skillfull in the matter, for that he had byn Collector or gatherer of this tribute for diuerse yeres togeather in England vnder the sayd King Henry, to whome also he dedicated his historie, to wit Polidor Virgil an Italian, Archdeacon of VVells, The be­ginning of Peter-pence. who out of al historiographers had gathe­red the grounds, and antiquities of this tribute: and in the life of King Inas of the VVest saxons, hauing shewed and declared first, togeather with all other auncient writers, how wise, valiant, and pious a King he was, and what singular monuments therof he had left behinde him, as among other the buylding of the Church of VVells, the Abbey of Glastenbury, & the like; he finally concludeth thus: Polidor. Virgil lib. 5. de hist. Angl. Officia eius Regis pietatis plena infinit a referuntur: & illud imprimis, quod Regnum suum Romano Pontifici vectigale fecerit, singulis argente [...] nummis (quos denarios vocant) in singulas domus impositis, &c. ‘There are infinite good workes of this King related by Histo­riographers full of piety, and this among the first, that he made his Kingdome tributary to the Bishop of Rome, imposing vpon euery house a penny. And all England at this present time, doth pay this tribute for piety & religious sake to the Bishop of Rome, gathered from euery house of the whole Kingdome, and vulgar­ly they are called the pence of S. Peter, which the Pope gathereth vp by his officer, called Collectour, which office we for some yeres did exercise in that Kingdome, and for that cause went first of all thither. Thus Polidor.

69. Iohn Stow doth set downe many particularityes of the rich gifts of gold and siluer, Stovv in Inas [...] 705. vestments, & Church-ornaments, which this King Inas gaue and bestovved vpon the Church of VVells buylded by him: He testifieth also of his gyft of Peter-pence impo­sed vpon his Kingdome, as giuen about the yeare of Christ 705. And Polidor hath further these wordes of him. ‘King Inas being exceeding desirous to amend, and establish the state of his King­dome, and to instruct his subiects how to liue well and happily, did make most holy lawes, and left them to be obserued. But the wickednes of his posterity, hath by little and little worne out [Page 144] the same.’ And lastly after all this glory wherin he had raigned thirty seuen yeres, K. Inas his lavves in fauour of the Pope. he leauing voluntarily his Kingdome w [...] to Rome for deuotion and pietyes sake, and there saith Stow liued, and ended his life in poore estate. And heare now I would [...] whether any of these lawes made by King Inas were likely to be against the Popes spirituall iurisdiction, or in fauour therof; And if the later may with more reason be presumed, then haue we more auncient cōmon-lawes, that is to say temporall lawes, against M. Attorney, then he can alleadge any for himself, to the contrary.

70. But to goe forward in shewing the continuance, confir­mation, and encrease of this temporall tribute to the Pope of Rome, the said Polidor writing of King Offa, the most famous and valiant King of the Mercians, and shewing how wicked, & cruell he had byn first, and how godly he became afterward, hath these words: He built the magnificent Cathedrall Church of Hereford, and adorned the same with most ample gifts: he caused to be sought out the body of S. Alban, Kings Of­fa his cō ­firmation of the tri­bute of Peterpēce anno. Dom. 77 [...]. and placed the same in a mona­stery of S. Benedicts order built by himself; and further he builded the monastery of Bath. ‘And yet more for further satisfaction of his former synnes, he passed the Ocean sea, went to Rome, and there made tributary his Kingdome of Mercians, to Adrian the Pope, by imposing that tribute vpon euery house of his people, which was called Peter-pence: and this, as some thinke, by the imitation of King Inas, which had done the same some yeres be­fore, in the Kingdome of the VVestsaxons. And this saith Polidor was done by Offa, vpon the yere 775. which was according to this accompt seuenty yeres after the other.’ And this King Offa was he, who made the famous Dich betwene his Kingdome & VVales, The gre­atnes of K. Offa. called Offa-hi [...]-dich, raigned thirty and nyne yeres in al prosperity, and had present with him that subscribed to his Charter, for the founding of the monastery of S. Albanes, besides his sonne, and Prince Egfryde, nyne Kings, fifteene Bishops, and ten Dukes, as Stow relateth, out of the Charter it self, dated the thirty and three yere of his raigne, and of Christ our sauiour 793.

71. And about some fourscore yeres more or lesse, after this againe King Adelnulph, otherwise called Edelnulph, or Edelph, sonne and heire to King Egbert, the first great Monarch that gaue the name of Anglia, or England to our Countrey, hauing adioyned vn­to his Kingdome of the VVest saxons fiue more, to wit, that of the [Page 145] Mercians, Kentish saxons, East-saxons, South-saxons and VVelsh-men; This Adelnulph (I say) comming to raigne after his Father, was a rare man of vertue, The con­firmation of Peter pence by King A­delnulfe anno. Dom. 947. and left exceeding many monuments of pie­ty behind him, gaue the tenth parte of his Kingdome to the mayntenaunce of Clergie men: sent his yongest sonne Alfred to Rome to liue there, and to be brought vp vnder Pope Leo the 4. and afterward resolued also to goe himself in person. ‘He went (saith Polidor) to Rome vpon a vow, and was most benignly re­ceaued by Pope Leo the fourth, and there he made tributary vnto the Pope of Rome, such partes of the Iland, as King Egbert his fa­ther had adioyned vnto the Kingdome of the VVest-saxons, imi­tating herin his predecessour King Inas: and moreouer made a speciall law therof, that whosoeuer had thirty-pence rent in pos­sessions by the yeare, or more houses then one, should pay yeare­ly a penny for euery house, which they did inhabite, Polidor. [...]. 5. historia. & that this should be paid, at the feast of S. Peter and S. Paul: (which com­meth vpon the 29. of Iune) or at the furthest at the feast of the Chaines of S. Peter, which is the first of August. So Polidor: adding that some doe attribute this law vnto King Alfred his sonne, when he came to raigne, but not truly, for that it was made by Adelnulph vpon the yeare of Christ 947.’

72. Here now then we haue this tribute graunted, and confir­med by three seuer [...]l Kings, the first of the VVest-saxons, yet in ef­fect Monarch of England. And some haue noted, that as the VVest-saxons & Mercians were the first that made this offer of tri­bute vpon deuotion to S. Peter and his Successours, so were they the Kingdomes, A speciall note. that were most aduanced in their temporall fe­licity, and successes, and finally were vnited togeather vnder one Monarch. And that of the VVest-saxons being the first and last, that gaue and confirmed, and continued the same, grew to be the Monarch ouer all the rest. For as for the continuance, & per­petuall payment therof to the Church of Rome, throughout all tymes, there can be no doubt made, for that in the yery tyme of the Danes (as before I noted) King Canutus the Dane (as Ingulphus te­stifyeth, which liued presently after him) was so carefull to haue this duly payed, Ingulfuri [...] histor. Mo­nasteri [...] de Cr [...]yland fol. 50 [...]. with other dutyes belonging to the Church, as being in his iourney towardes Rome he wrote backe to his Bi­shops, and other officers in these words: Nunc igitur obtestor, &c. Now then I doe beseech all you my Bishops, other officers, and all gouernours of the Kingdome, by the faith which you doe owe vnto God & me, [Page 146] that you will so prouide, The great care King Ca [...]ulus the Dane had that Peter pence or other Ecclesia­sticall du­tyes should be paied an. 1032. that before my arriuall at Rome, all debts be payed, which according to auncient lawes are due. That is to say, the accustomed almes for euery plough, the tythes of beastes borne euery yeare, the Pence which you owe to S. Peter at Rome, whether they be due out of the cittyes, or the Countrey, & that by the middest of August you pay the tythes of your corne; & that at the feast of S. Martine, you pay the first frutes of your seed to the Church and parish, in which euery man liueth, which pay­ment is called K [...]ke-seet. And if these things be not performed by you before I retourne, assure your selues, that my Kingly autho­rity shall punish ech man, according to the lawes most seuerely, without pardoning any.’ Fare you well: Vpon the yere of Christ 1032. So he. And marke (good Reader) that he saith he will pu­nish according to the lawes, Auncient lavves a­gainst M. Attorney. yea, and in his former words that there are auncient lawes for these Dutyes to Rome, which M. Attor­ney cannot bring for his assertion against the Pope, so as in auncient common lawes we are now before him. But let vs goe forward, & end this Demonstration.

73. About thirty yeres after this againe, King Edward the Con­fessor wrote to Pope Nicolas the second in these wordes: Alredus in vita S. E­duard [...]. Ego qu [...] que pro modulo meo augeo &c confirmo &c. ‘I also for some small gifte of myne doe encrease, and confirme the donations of paying such money, as S. Peter hath in England, and doe send vnto you at this time, the said money collected,’ togeather with some Princely gyfts of our owne, S. Edvvards confirma­tion of Peter pence and other duties an. 1062. to the end that you may pray for me, and for the peace of my Kingdome, and that you doe institute some continuall and solemne memory before the bodyes of the Blessed Apostles, for all the English-nation, &c. So good S. Edward.

74. And when not long after him King VVilliam of Normandy obteyned the crowne he forgott not this law, among the rest, as afterward when we come to talke of him, and his raigne in par­ticuler, we shall more at large declare. R [...]rius Houiden par. 2. An­nal in vita Henries 2. For his tenth law in order hath this title: De denario Sancti Petri qui Anglicè dicitur Rome-scot [...] of the Penny of S. Peter, called Rome-scot in the English tongue. And then he beginneth his law thus: Omnis qui habuerit triginta dena [...] vinae pecuniae in domo sua de proprio suo, Anglorum lege dabit denarium, Sancti Petri, & lege Danorū dimidiam marcam &c. Peter pence confirmed by the Cōqueror anno 1070. Euery man that shal h [...]u [...] the worth of thirty-pence of liuely money of his owne in his house, shall by the law of English-men, pay the penny of S. [...] [Page 147] and by the law of the Danes shall pay halfe a marke. ‘And this penny of S. Peter shall be summoned, (or called for) vpon the so­lemnity and feast of S. Peter and Paul, and gathered vpon the feast of the Chaines os S. Peter, so as it shall not be deteyned beyond that day, &c. thus the Conquerour in confirmation of that which other English Kings had done before him, appointing also in the same place, that his Iustice should punish them, that refused to pay the said money, or paid it not at the due day appointed.’

75. And to conclude this matter, this tribute was continually paid, from the first institution therof, not only before the Con­quest (as now you haue heard) but afterwards also by all the Norman Kings, & their Successours, vnto King Henry the 8. as out of Polidor we haue seene. Peter pence continued after the Conquest vntil K. Henry the eight. Anno Do­mini 1532. And the same King Henry himself duely paid the same in like manner, for more then twenty yeres togeather, vntill he brake from the Pope and Sea of Rome, vpon the causes which all men know. Wherevpon this our Demon­stration inferreth, that all this while it is not likely (they paying so willingly, and deuourly this temporall tribute vnto the Popes of Rome) that they denyed his spirituall iurisdiction, or held him in that iealosie of competency, for vsurping therby vpon their Crownes, as now we doe. And lastly, that the supreme spirituall authority of Queene Elizabeth without any Act of Parlament, was warrantable by these Kings lawes, which is the mayne pa­radoxicall conclusion of M. Attorneys whole discourse, against which we haue yet a Demonstration or two more: & so an end.

The nynth Demonstration.

76. The nynth Demonstration then about this matter, The going of diuerse Kings and Princes to Rome, for deuotion to that Sea. shall be the consideration of our English Kings their singular, and ex­traordinary deuotion before the Conquest to the Sea of Rome; which was such as diuers of them left their Crownes, and King­domes (after many yeres that they had raigned, and ruled most gloriously at home) and went to liue, and dye in that citty: some in religions habit and profession of Monasticall life, as Kenredus, King of the Mercians, and Offa King of the East angles; some in se­cular weed, but of most religious, deuout, and exemplar con­uersation: as Inas and Ceadwalla Kings of the VVest-saxons; some others went thither of deuotion with intention to retourne [Page 148] againe, as the other great Offa King of the Mercians, Adelnulph al­fred, and Canutus Monarches of all England: and lastly good King Edward the Confessor had determined, & vowed a iourney thi­ther in pilgrimage, but that his Kingdome greatly repyninge therat, in respect of the daungerous tymes, two Popes [...] and Nicolas, decreed that he should not come (as Supra Demon. 3. before we haue touched) but rather bestow the charges of that voyage vpon some other good worke, namely the encrease of the Monastery of VVestminster.

77. And here I might enlarge my self much, in the declaration of these particulers which we haue named, and of many others, that we haue omitted in this kind (I meane of English Kings) that leauing their temporall Crownes, haue submitted them­selues to the sweet yoke of Christ in religious life. Iohn Fox in his Actes and Monuments doth recount nyne crowned Kings, Acts and Monu­mēts pag. 121 that became Monkes within the first two hundred yeres after Englands conuersion to Christian faith (though all of them went not to Rome) and some eighteene or twenty Queenes, or daughters to Kings or Queenes, that tooke the same course, con­temning whatsoeuer pleasures or preferments the world could giue them. But of such Kings as went to Rome, Beda lib. 4 histo. Au­giscana cap. 29. and made them­selues religious there, the foresaid Kenredus of the Mercians, and Offa of the Eastangles were the most famous, who agreeing to­geather vpon the yere 708. (as Florentins after S. Bede doth recount the history) lest both their Kingdomes, wiues, children, honours, goods, and the like togeather. Relictis vxoribus, agris, cognatis, & patria propter Christum, &c. ad limina Apostolorum, in precibus, ieiunijs, elecmosy­nis, vsque ad diem vltimum permanserunt. They leauing their wyues, their possessions, their kynred, their countrey for Christ, went to Rome, and there neere vnto the Apostles bodyes, they perseue­red in praying, fasting, and giuing almes vnto the end of their liues.

78. ‘But S. Bede setteth forth this famous fact in other words, describing also the persons of these two noble Kings. Kenredus, (saith he) who for a tyme had most nobly gouerned the King­dome of the Mercians, did much more nobly leaue the same, gi­uing ouer his scepter willingly to his nephew Celred, and went to Rome where he liued in prayer, The ad­mirable [...]oing of [...] kings to Rome. fasting, and almes, vntill the last day of his life; And with him went Offa the sonne of Sigard King of the East-saxons: Iuuenis amantissima aetatis, & venustatis, &c. [Page 149] a young man of a most louely age and beauty, and most singular­ly desired by all his nation, that he would stay amongst them, & enioy his Kigdome; but he being led with the deuotion of his mynd, left his wife, his possessions, his kynred, and countrey for Christ and his ghospell, that he might receaue a hundred fold in this life, and in the world to come life euerlasting. Thus S. Bede, who was of a far different mynd from M. Attorney as you see.’

79. And Florentius addeth further to this history, that with these two Kings went to Rome as ghostly father, and spirituall dire­ctour of their iourney, the famous holy man S. Egwyn before mentioned, S. Egvvyn Bishop of VVorce­ster. third Bishop of VVorcester, and founder of the Mona­stery of Euesham, for which he obteyned priuiledges and exemp­tions of Pope Constantine then Bishops of Rome, Supra D [...] ­mon. 4. and carried them home with him, as before hath byn declared. And Platina in the life of the same Constantine, maketh mention also of the coming to Rome of these two Kings, Platina [...] Constantino PP. and what a rare spoctacle of vertue and deuotion it was to the whole Christian world, to see two such excellent Princes in their youth and beginnings of their raignes, to take such a rare resolution of leauing the world and following Christ in the strait and narrow path of perfection.

80. As it was in like manner some twenty yeres after, accor­ding to the forsaid Florentius to see the great and potent King Inas of the VVest-saxons, to come thither with like resolution of mind, who hauing byn a famous warrier, for the space of seuen and thirty yeres, Floren. in Chron. anno 723. in the end leauing his Empyre (saith Florentius) and commending the same to noble Athelard that was of the line of Cerdicus first King of VVest-saxons, ‘he resolued to goe to the Churches of the Apostles in Rome, vnder Gregory the Pope, and there to end his life and this worldly peregrination on earth, neere to their bodyes, to the end that he might the more fami­liarly in heauen be receaued into their companyes. So he.’

81. But Malmesbury expresseth the same in more pregnant & effectuall words after his sort: Post triumphales bellorum manubias, post multarum virtutum gradus, summum culmen perf [...]ctionis meditans, Ro­mam abijt. Malmesh. lib. 1. de gestis Regum Anglorum. Ibi ne pompam suae conuersionis faceret, non publicis vultibus ex­positus crimen, sed deposuit vt solius Domini oculis placeret, amictu plebeio te­ctus, clàm consenuit. ‘After triumphant victoryes, and spoyles of warre, after the degrees of many vertues obteyned, King Inas proposing to himself the highest toppe of perfection, went to Rome, and there least his conuersion might be glorious vnto him, [Page 150] he did his penaunce or layd downe his synnes, not in the p [...]blike eyes of the world, but rather desiring to please only the eyes of almighty God, he put himself into a vulgar habit, and [...] that he ended his life. So Malmesbury.

Beda lib. 5. hist. Angl. cap. 7.82. All which in effect was set downe before by S. Bede who calleth this Inas by the name of Hun that succeeded King Cead­walla in the Kingdome of VVest-saxons, K. Inas his going to Rome. who after thirty seuen yeres raigne. Relicto regno ad limina Beatorum Apostolorum, Gregorio Pon­tificatum tenente, profectus est, cupiens in vicinia locorum sanctorum, &c. ‘He leauing his Kingdome went to Rome, vnder the Popedome of Gregory, desiring to liue and dy vpon earth neere to the Apostles Churches, to the end he might enioy the better afterward their familiarity in heauen.’

83. And a little before this man againe, his said predecessour Ceadw [...]lla tooke the like iourney to Rome, for deuotion of the place being vet vnbaptized, as S. Bede writeth the story in these words: The histo­ry of Cead­walla his going to Rome & dying there. Ceadwalla King of the VVest saxons when he had gouerned his people with great fortitude for two yeres, leauing his scepter for Christ, and his euerlasting Kingdome, went to Rome, desiring to obteyne this singular glory to be baptized in the Church of the blessed Apostles, in which baptisme he had learned, that the only entraunce to heauen for mankind did consist, hoping most certeinly, that being once baptized, he should soone after dye, and be receaued into euerlasting glory: both which points by the help of our Lord were perfourmed vnto him, as in his mynd he had conceaued, and so comming thither (vpon the yere of Christ 689.) Sergius being Pope he was baptized on Easter eue, and soone after being yet in his white attyre (according to the custome of holy Church) he died vpon the 19. of Aprill immediat­tly ensuing, and was buried in S. Peters Church, whose name in baptisme he had taken, and from thence his soule passed to the ioyes of heauen.’ Thus S. Bede; and touching this recourse & pil­grimage to Rome he addeth in the same place: Beda ibid. Quod his temporib [...]s hoc idem plures de gente Anglorum nobiles, ignobiles (que), laici & clerici, viri & faeminae certatim facere consueuerunt: The ser­uour of English men to­vvardes Rome in these dayes. that in these times many of the English nation, both noble & vulgar, lay men & Ecclesiasticall, men and women were accustomed to doe the same with great feruour.

84. Wherfore out of all these considerations and the like, it seemeth we may deduce, that for so much as our English Kings, [Page 151] and people in those dayes were so singularly deuoted vnto the Sea of Rome, and Bishops therof, as they gaue themselues, their goods, their honours, their whole life therunto; An euidēt deduction out of the premiss [...]. it is not likely that they had that conceit of Rome then, as we haue now; or that they liued in iealosie, or competency of Ecclesiasticall iurisdi­ction with the same, or thought themselues iniured by the spi­rituall power, which the said Sea did vse, and practise ouer En­gland, and other Kingdomes of the world in those times. And much lesse can it be presumed, that they challenged to them­selues, or made lawes in those dayes in fauour of their owne Ec­clesiasticall iurisdiction, in restraint of that of the Popes: and consequently M. Attorney I trow, will hardly proue by the most an­cient lawes of those times, that Q. Elizabeth could iustify the supreme Ecclesiasticall authority, which she exercised in her dayes; if the statute of the first Parlament had not giuen the same vnto her, which had as good authority to giue it her, as she to vse the same, according to that which you haue seene declared in the former Chapters, whereunto we referre our selues for the proofes laid downe.

The tenth Demonstration.

85. And now to drawe to an end, and to ioyne issue with M. Attorney in more plaine wordes and assertion, The asser­tion and asseuera­tion of di­uerse Kings for prehemi­nence of spirituall povver. my tenth and last demonstration shall be out of two of the most noble, wise, and famous Kings of our land and Monarches of the same, before the Conquest, Alfred to wit, and Edgar, who doe expresly sett downe the contrary proposition to that of M. Attorney, about spi­rituall iurisdiction belonging to Kings, and temporall Princes, so as where the former demonstrations, are but deductions and inferrences, though clere and euident as you haue seene; this last is a plaine, and perspicuous asseueration of two such renowned Kings, as were most eminent for wisdome, learning, religion, and valour of all the ranke of those tymes. Apud Har­pesf [...]ld [...] in histor. Angl. Sa­cul. 9. cap. 5. ex Asserte Menem. Of King Alfred is re­corded this speach of his: Germanam & genuinam esse Regis dignita­tem dictitare solebat, si in Regne Christi, quae est Ecclesia, se non Regem sed ciuem agnosceret, si non supra sacerdotum leges se elatè efferres, sed legibus Christi per sacerdotes promulgatis, submisso se atque humili animo subderet. He was wont to say, that the true and proper dignity of a King, [Page 152] consisted principally in this, that in the Kingdome of Christ which is his Church, he bare himself not as a King, but as a ci­tizen, and that he should not arrogantly lift vp himself abou [...] the lawes of Priests, but rather with a lowly and humble minde, subiect himself to the lawes of Christ promulgated by Priests. So he.

Florentino & Maria­nus in anno. 9 [...]5. 86. But now touching King Edgar about a hundred yeares af­ter him, of whome Florentius, Marianus, and others doe write these wordes: ‘That he was the Monarch of the English world, the flower & ornament of all his predecessours, the peaceable King, no lesse memorable to English-men; then Romulus to the Romanes, Tyrus to the Persians, Alexander to the Macedonians, Arsaces to the Par­thians, and Charles the great vnto the French. Of this man, I say, we haue extant a certaine oration of his, made in the third yeare of his raigne, vnto the Bishops of his land, gathered togeather for reformation of the Clergie, Apud Al­ridum Ret­uallo s [...]r [...] de Regibus Angli [...]. wherof S. Dunstane Archbishop of Canterbury was the chief, and with him was S. Ethelw [...]ld B. of VVincester. His oration is somewhat long, and beginneth thus: Quoniam magnificauit Dominus misericordiam suam facere nobiscum: dig­num est Patres Reuerendissimi, vt innumeris illius beneficijs, dignis respon­de amus operibus. Neque enim in gladio nostro &c.

An excel­lēt speach of K. Ed­gar to his Bishops, cōcerning reforma­tion of the Clergie.87. For so much as our Lord hath exalted his mercy towardes vs, it is conuenient most Reuerend Fathers, that we endeauour to answere his innumerable benefitts, with dew workes on our behalfe; for that as the prophet saith, we doe not possesse this land by our owne sword, nor shall the strength of our arme saue vs, but the right hand, and holy arme of him, that hath vouch­safed to take vs to his fauour: ‘And therfore it is iust and right, that for so much, as he hath subiected all vnder our feete, that we subiect our soules vnto him, in such sort, as that we endea­uour to bring them that he hath put vnder vs, to be subiect also vnto his lawes: and as for me, my part is to gouerne lay men by the law of equity, to doe iust iudgement betweene euery man and his neighbour, to punishe sacrilegious men, to represse re­bells, to take the poore man out of the hand of his stronger, and deliuer the needy and impotent from such as oppresse and spoile them. It belongeth also to my solicitude, to prouide necessaries for Ministers of Gods Churches, couents of Monkes, cloysters of virgins, & to procure them peace and quietnes to serue God [...] But vnto you it apperteyneth, to make inquiry examina­tion [Page 153] of their manners, if they liue continently, if they behaue themselues decently, and with edification towards them that be in the world, if they be solicitous in seruing God, vigilant in teaching the people, sober in diet, moderate in habit, and the like. So he.’

88. ‘And then after a long complaint of many disorders in those dayes, crept into diuers of the Clergie, the good zealous King hath these words: These scandalous things are proclaimed eue­ry where by souldiers, muttered by the people, sung by players, and will you (reuerend Fathers) neglect, dissemble, & spare them that so offend? where is the sword of Leui? where the zeale of Si­meon? where is the spirit of Moyses? where the sword of Phinees the Priest? Yea, where is the spirit, and feruour of S. Peter wherby he so dreadfully punished both auarice and heresie? follow him, follow him ô you Priests: tempus faciendi contra eos qui dissipauerunt legem Dei: it is high tyme to punish those, that haue dissipated the law of God by their euill life: Tvvo svvordes of S. Peter and Con­stantine acknovv­ledged by K. Edgar. Ego Constantini, vos Petri gladium habe­tis in membus, iungamus dexteras, gladium gladio copulemus. I haue the sword of Constantine, you the sword of S. Peter in your hands, let vs ioyne our forces, and couple sword to sword: vt eijciantur extra castra leprosi, that leaprous and infectious people be cast out of the tents of God, &c. Thus this noble & pious K. pronoūced in the presence of his Prelates and people, with much more, which for breuity I doe omitt.

89. And now M. Attorney will see heere what accompt these two auncient Kings made of these two powers and swordes, spi­rituall and temporall, and of their distinction and subordination the one to the other. And it seemeth that this speach of King Edgar, was so memorable and famous to all his posterity, that VVilliam Conquerour also did imitate the very same, Rogeri [...] Houeden part 2. An­nal. in vita Henries se­cundi. when in certaine lawes of his, ordeyning, that such lay men as were disobedient to the Bishops sentence, should be punished by his temporall of­ficers; he vseth this phrase of Edgar saying: Rex constringit malefa­ctorem, vt emendet primùm Episcopo, deinde Regi; & sic erunt ibi duo gladij, & gladius gladium i [...]uabit. The King shall compell the malefactor to make amends first to the Bishop, VVilliam Conque­rors iud­gement of this mat­ter. and then to the King, and so shall there be two swordes, and the one sword shall assist the other. Where we see that he did subordinate his owne sword to that of the Bishops, and Ecclesiasticall power of the Church. And the self same manner of speach and forme of beliefe, as com­mon [Page 154] to the whole world, did Queene Eleanor wife to King [...] the second, Q. Eleanor anno. 1194. vse in her epistle to Celest [...]nus the Pope, when she [...] treated him to excommunicate the Emperour and Duke of [...] ­stria, for deteining her sonne K. Richard the first prisoner; which letter was written by Petrus Blesensis, Blesensis epist. 146. and hath these words; Chrisi­crux antecellit Caesaris aquilas, gladius Petri gladio Constantini, & Apostolius sedes praeiudicat Imperatoriae potestati. The crosse of Christ excelleth the spread-eagles in Cesars banners, the sword of Peter is of more eminent power then the sword of Constantine; and the Sea Apostolike is more potent then any Imperiall authority. And this was the opinion, sense, and iudgement of these Princes and tymes, wherin they made this difference & degree of these two swordes, without any such preiudice of taking away halfe their Monarchies from themselues, or other Princes therby, as M. At­torney and other such Prince-flatterers doe pretend.

The Conclusion vpon the former Demonstrations.

90. Now therfore (gentle Reader) by these ten demonstra­tions thou hast seene, what was the opinion, iudgement, and practise of all our ancient English Kings before the Conquest a­bout this point of temporall and spirituall power and authority, and heare I thinke thou wilt not deny, but that my manner of proofe is, and hath byn according to the rule of the Fathers tou­ched before in the answere to the preface, to wit, KATH'HOLON or secundum totum, bringing forth the whole body of this tyme; & that M. Attorneys proofe, if it had byn a proofe, that is to say, if he had proued that which he propounded, is secundum partem accor­ding to a part, he only alleadging two sole petite instances, out of all the ranke of aboue an hundred Kings, for the space almost of fiue hundred yeares; and these two also so weake and imper­tinent, as no waye they can subsist in the sense wherin he alle­adgeth them. And herwithall in like manner, thou mayst pleas [...] to call to remembraunce the auncient obseruation of old Tertul­lian, aboue forteene hundred yeares gone: Tertull lib. de pudiciti [...] cap. 17. Solem [...] est heretick, &c. ‘It is a solemne tricke of heretickes, by the occasion of some one doubtfull sentence or clause, to wrest matters contra exercitum sen­tentiarum, against a whole army of sentences to the contrary. And S. Cyprian in the next age after him, noteth the like audacity of [Page 155] hereticke of his tyme, that would take a part and leaue out a part, Cyprian de Vn [...]ala Ec­clesia. and preferre some peece or parch before the whole.’ And whether M. Attorney doe not follow the same spirit heere, in pee­ping forth with two little miserable mistaken instances, out of so great an army of plaine testimonyes to the contrary, you haue already seene, and out of your wisdome will easily iudge. The like or worse dealing will you find afterward, when we shall haue passed the Conquest, whervnto now we hasten, and for the euent I remit my self to the experience.

OF THE KINGS AFTER THE CONQVEST VNTO OVR TYMES: And first of the Conquerour himself, whether he tooke spirituall iurisdiction vpon him, or no, by vertue of his Crowne, and temporall authority. CHAP. VII.

HAVING pervsed what passed among our Kings be­fore the Conquest, (to which pervse & veiw we were led by M. Attorneys induction of two instances of those dayes, as you haue seen) we are now to follow him also beneath the said Conquest, for tryall of our contro­versie, where albeit, as before I haue noted, the further wee goe from the origen of our English conuersion, and heate of that primitiue spirit of deuotion, that God gaue our Kings in those first ages of their said conuersion to Christian religion, the more coldnes we shall find in some cases, and more worldly and secu­lar [Page 156] spirit in diuers of our Norman and French Princes, then wa [...] the English before them: The Con­queror be­gan his raigne 1066. and raigned 21. yeares vnto the yere 1087. yet for the substance of this point of controuersie between M. Attorney and mee, about the acknow­ledgement of the Popes authority Ecclesiasticall, we shall find them in effect no lesse resolute, then the other, if you respect the substance of the thing it self, though in tendernesse of piety and deuotion, their different liues and courses (as after you shall se) be witnesses vnto vs of no small difference.

2. And this is seen in none more then in K. VVilliam the first him­self, the head & stocke of al the rest, who though in life & action, as a warryer and Conqueror, were rough, fierce, & boysterous, K. VVil­liam boi­sterous, but truly Catholik. especially in the former years of his raigne ouer Englād, wherin vpō ielosy of his vnsetled state he did many things de facto which were not so iustifiable de Iure; for which Authors doe note, that he was greatly punished by God, both in himself & in his chil­dren and childrens children: Florent. 10 [...]6. S [...]ovv. an. 20 [...]7. in vita Guliel. Conquestoris yet in this point of true & substan­tiall obedience to the Church, when he was void of passion, and out of occasion of any cōstraining necessity, he all-wayes shewed himself dutifull, respectiue, & humble towards the said Church: according to his Oath taken at his Coronation before the Altar of S. Peter at VVestminster, se velle Sanctas Dei Ecclesias, ac rectores defen­dere (saith Florentius) that he would defend the holy Churches of God, and the gouernours therof, which to haue perfourmed he professed also at his death with teares, as Iohn Stow & more aun­cient writers then he, doe beare him witnes; & some are of opi­nion, that the long continuance of his line in the Crowne of England, considering how he entered, & how some of them haue gouerned after him, may principally be ascribed vnto this, that he would not take in hand the enterprice of England, but that first it should be consulted, and approued by the Sea Apostolike at at Rome, as presently you shall heare that it was, and for that him­self so firmely relied vpon the same afterward, in all his greatest occasions, and recommended the same, especially to his sonnes on his death-bed, when he was free from these interests, which oftentimes before drew and wrested him to diuers actions, which in that last houre he approued not, but condemned and much bewayled.

3. And of this later point many examples might be alleadged, both of much bloudshed in England, of spoiling and destroying the countrey, of casting downe many townes and Churches for [Page 157] enlarging his hunting, of vexing and oppressing the English-na­tion, of ryfling and spoyling monasteryes and Churches, Boisterous actions of K. VVil­liam. where the English had hidden some of their wealth to maintaine themselues withall, his detayning in prison all dayes of his life the Archbishop Stigand, and diuers other Bishops and Abbots, de­posed in the Councell at VVinchester by Pope Alexander his legats, in the fourth yeare of his raigne, and of his brother Otho Bishop of Baion held in prison by him; albeit this, concerning Ecclesia­sticall persons, he professed to doe by licence and commission of the Sea Apostolike: yet in truth the cheife cause was his owne vehement passion, and ielousie of his temporall estate; For I find a letter of Pope Gregory the seauenth, that succeeded Alexander the second, written vnto him vpon the yeare of Christ 1084. which was the 18. of K. VVilliams raigne, wherin the said Pope, though praising his religious zeale in other things (which he would ne­uer haue done, if he had byn opposite to his authority, and iuris­diction) yet doth he reprehend greatly this violent seuerity, to­wards Ecclesiasticall persons. Ex Registro. apud Bar. in Annal. anno. 1084. One thing (saith he) among so many ex­cellent monuments of your royall vertues, doth greatly mislike and afflict me, and contristate my louing heart towards you, that in the taking, and detay­ning prisoner your brother Otho Bishop of Baion, you had not that care which was conuenient of your Princely reputation, but did prefer the secular caution of your temporall state, before the law of God, in not bearing more re­uerence vnto Priestly dignity. So he.

4. And this very same violent nature of K. VVilliam, who had byn a souldiar, and borne armes, and brought vp in continuall bloud-shed, from eight years old (as himself testifieth) was that, which pious and learned Lanfranke (nominated & chosen Arch­bishop of Canterbury, after the deposition of the foresaid Stygand) did so much feare and mislike at his first comming into England; as may appeare by an epistle of his to Pope Alexander the second, Ex epist. Lanfran. a­pud Baro [...] An. 1070. that had commaunded him (sore against his will) to leaue his monasterie in Normandy, and to take that Archbishoprick vpon him: but now being come into England, and seeing how matters did passe there, he was vtterly dismayed, and besought the Pope, by all means possible, and by all the most effectuall wayes of per­suasion he could deuise, that he might be rid of it againe. ‘Your legat (said he) hauing gathered a Synod heer in Normandy, com­maunded mee, by the authority of the Apostolike Sea, to take the gouernment of the Church of Canterbury vpon mee, neither [Page 158] could any resistance of my parte, by laying forth the weaknes [...]f my body, the vnworthines of my person, the lack of skill in the English tongue, the barbarousness of the people, nor any other such excuse take place with them, wherefore at length I gaue my consent. I am come hither into England, The piti­full state of Englād for man­ners vnder the Con­queror. and haue taken the charge vpon me, wherin I find so great trouble, and affliction of mind, such rediousnes of my soule, such want of courage in my self, such perturbations, such tribulations, such afflictions, such obdurations, such ambition, such beastlynesse in others; and doe euery day, heare, see, and feele such misery of the Church, as it loatheth me to liue, and am sory that I haue liued vnto this day. For as the euils are great for the present, so doe I expect far grea­ter for the time to come, &c. Wherfore I doe most humble be­seech your Highnes, euen for Gods sake, The desire of Lan­ [...]rank to [...]e [...]id of [...]his charge. and for your owne soule, that haue bound me to this charge, that you will absolue me againe, & let me returne to my monasticall life, which aboue all things in this world, I loue and desire, and let not me haue denyall in this one petition, which hath both piety, iustice, and necessity in it, &c.

5. So wrote the Archbishop Lanfrank. And that the most of this was meant in respect of difficulties with K. VVilliam himself, it may be gathered by that in the same letter, he desireth the Pope to pray for the said King VVilliam, and among other points, Vt cor eius ad amorem suum, & Sanctae Ecclesia spirituali semper deuotione com­pungat. Lanfran­kes feare of the Con­querors [...]ough [...]ature. That God allmighty will stir his heart to loue him, and his holy Church, and bring it to compunction by spirituall de­uotion. For this was the thing that King VVilliam had most need of, to wit spirituall compunction, with a tender conscience, whose affections were more out of order commonly, then his iudgement: which himselfe confessed with great lamentation at his death, as you may read in Stow, and other Authors. [...] an. 1087. For he (I meane the King) hauing related his hard proceedings in Eng­land he said; that he was pricked, and bitten inwardly with remorse and feare, considering that in all these actions (saith he) cruell rashnesse hath ra­ged. And therfore I humbly beseech you (ô Priests and ministers of Christ) to commend me to the allmightie God, that he will pardon my sinnes, wherwith I am greatly pressed, &c. [...]he Con [...]erours [...]ni [...]ent [...]each at [...]s death. And wheras a little before, he had raged in his warres against the Towne of Meaux in France, and had burned diuers Churches therin, and caused two holie men Anchorites to be burned in their Cells, wherin they were included; (which [Page 159] might seem to be an act of no very good Catholike man, & God stroke him for it presentlie) yet was not this of iudgement, Satisfa­ction. but of rage (to vse his owne word) and he sorely repented the same soone after, and sent a great summe of money (saith Stow) to the Cleargie of Meaux, Stovv ibid. that therby the Churches, which he had bur­ned might be repayred.

6. And the same might be shewed, by a like passionate acci­cident, that fell out on the 13. yeare of his raigne, and of Christ 1079. when hauing vpon ielousie of his estate, forbidden that a­nie of his Bishops should goe ouer the sea to Rome; Pope Gregorie the 7. wrote a sharpe reprehension therof, to be denounced vnto him, by Hubert his legat then residing in England, saying that it was, Irreuerentis & impudentis animi praesumptio &c. Greg. septi­mus lib. 7. epist. 1. the presump­tion of an irreuerent and immodest mind, to prohibite his Bis­hops to make recourse to the Sea Apostolike. A sharpe reprehen­sion of Pope Gre­gory the 7. to the Conqueror. Ibidem. epist. 2 [...]. Which reprehen­sion made him so enter into himself, as he sent two Embassa­dours to Rome, in Company of the said Hubert when he returned to excuse the matter, and shewed himself afterward a most obe­dient, and faithfull child to the said Church, euen in that trou­blesome and tempestious time, when Henry the Emperour with all forces impugned the same, as appeareth by the letters, yet ex­tant of the same Pope Gregorie vnto him.

7. Wherfore hauing premissed this for K. VVilliam, and all his Successours, of the Norman, French & English race, in number aboue twentie, for the space well neere of 500. years, vntil K. Henry the 8. that whatsoeuer some particular actions of theirs vpon interest, anger, feare, preuention of imagined daungers, cōpetency, or some other such like motiue, may seeme to make doubtfull sometimes, and in some occasions, their iudgment or affection to the supreame Ecclesiasticall power and iurisdi­ction of the Sea Apostolike of Rome: yet were they indeed neuer of anie contrary opinion, faith, or iudgment; but held the very same in this point, which all their auncestors, the English Kings before the Conquest did, and all Christian Princes of the world be­sides in their dayes. And for K. VVilliam Conqueror in particular, the seueral reasons that doe ensue may easilie conuince the same.

Reasons that shew VVilliam Conquerour to haue acknowledged euer the Authoritie of the Sea Apostolicke. §. I.

8. First, that before he would take in hand or resolue anie thing vpon the enterprice of England, as already we hane noted [...] he sent his whole cause to be considered of, examined, and iud­ged by Pope Alexander the second, shewing him the pretence he had by his affinity to K. Edward the Confessor deceased: as also the said Kings election and nomination of him by testament; the vnworthines of Harold the inuader; the occasion of iust warre, which he had giuen him by breaking his faith, and re­fu [...]ing his daughter in marriage; the secret affection that most of the English nobilitie did beare vnto him, with generall ha­tred to his aduersarie; The argu­ments of K. VVil­liā against Harold. the perill of the Countrey by continuall warrs with the Danes and Scottes; the hurt of the Church by Ha­rolds irreligious gouernment, but especially his contempt of the said Church & Sea Apostolike, in that he had taken the Crowne vpon him, saith Matthew VVestminster, Matth. VVestmo­ [...]ast. anno. 1065. without the ordinarie rites and solemnity therunto appointed, and consent of the Prelates of the land. And finally saith Malmesbury. Malmesb. lib. 3. in vita Guhelme Conquest. Iustitiam suscepti bell [...], quantis poterat facundiae verbis, allegabat. He did alleadge the equitie of his cause (vnto Pope Alexander) by all the force of eloquence that he could. Which Harold on the other side did omit (saith he) to doe, either that he was prowde by nature, or distrusted his owne cause; or for that he feared that his messengers might fall into VVilliam his hands, who had besett all the portes. Where­vpon Alexander the Pope, hauing weighed his reasons, sent vnto him a banner for the warre, in token of his consent, and Stow addeth these words. Stovv in the life of Harold. Duke VVilliam after he had got the victory sent his standard to the Pope, which was made after the shape and fashion of a man fighting, wrought by sumptuous art with gold and pretious stones. And fur­ther the said Stow, out of Malmesbury and Mathew VVestminster doth ad, that Duke VVilliam being arriued in England, and offering con­ditions of composition to Harold before the battaile, one was, [Page 161] that he was content to stand to the iudgement of the Sea Apo­stolicke in that controuersie. All which, is likely he would neuer haue done, K. VVil­liam offe­red to stād to the Popes iud­gement for his Crovvne. if he had esteemed so little of the said Sea Apostolicke and authority therof, as M. Attorney doth; but rather would haue remitted the iustice of his cause to be examined & sentenced by the Emperour, or by some other tēporall tribunal. But he remitted it to the Sea Apostolicke, & it fell out wel for him, as you know.

9. Secondly wheras K. VVilliam from his very first entrance had a desire to remoue Stigand from the Archbishoprick of Canterbury, partly perhaps for his demerits, and partly to haue a sure man in his place, that was not English, he dissembled the matter for three or foure yeares, and this, as some thinke, in regard that the same Stigand had byn a persuader to K. Edward the Confessor, to name Duke VVilliam for his Successor, for so the said Duke con­fesseth in his message sent to Harold before the battaile, as Stow relateth. But now vpon the year 1070. vnderstanding that Pope Alexander had cited to Rome certayne Archbishops of Germany, to wit that of Ments and Bamberge, Lan [...]b [...]t. in Chron. anno 1076. Deposing of Stigand and other Bishops by authority of the Pope. to answere to certaine ac­cusations laid against them of Simony, he thought good to take this occasion, to demaund also of the said Pope, iudgemēt against the foresaid Stigand and his brother Agelmare Bishop of the East-Angles, and certaine Abbots suspected of like crimes. Whervpon Pope Alexander sent three Cardinals into England for legats, one of them a Bishop, and the other two Priests, who gathering togea­ther a Synod at VVinchester, the forenamed persons were depo­sed by sentence of the said legats, wherof two returned to Rome, and one remained there: as both Malmesbury and other historio­graphers doe write. Malmesb. in vita Gu­liel. 1. Out of which case we doe inferre, that if K. VVilliam had thought his owne authority sufficient to haue de­priued the foresaid Bishops, he would neuer haue sued to Rome for the matter, nor haue byn at the trouble and charge, to call from thence three Legats.

10. As soone as Stigand was deposed, Lanfranke a most famous and learned Abbot of Normandy, was called for by K. VVilliam, and commaunded in the Popes name by the Legats, to accept the same (as before you haue heard) who obeying thervnto made afterward his recourse confidently to Rome, In epist. Lanfranci apud Baro­nium in an. 1070. in all matters of im­portance that fell out, as namely in this very first yeare, he wrote a letter to Pope Alexander about a case concerning the Bishop of Lichfield in these words; Vniuersae Christi Ecclesiae summo Rectori Alexan­dro, [Page 162] indignus Anglorum Archiepiscopus Lanfrancus, &c. Vnto Alexander the highest gouernour of the vniuersall Church of Christ, vnwor­thy Lanfranke Archbishop of English men, Lanfranke proposeth his doubts to the Pope. &c. ‘And proposing sundry busines & difficultyes vnto him, he saith among the rest; that in the forenamed Synod of VVinchester, the Bishop of Lichfield being cited thither, to answere to certaine crimes of incontinent life, layd and proued against him, and he refusing to appeare, was excommunicated and deposed by the said legates, & licence giuen to the King, to nominate another for that place. But after­ward at the feast of Easter, he comming to the Court in tyme of Parlament, resigned vp his Bishopricke vnto the King that was sitting togeather with his Bishops and lay nobility. In which case, Ego tum nouus Anglus (saith he) rerumque Anglicarum, &c. I being but a new English man, and vnskillfull in English affaires, but what I learne of others, doe not presume, either to consecrate another Bishop in his place, nor yet to giue licence to other Bi­shops to consecrate any, quoadusque praeceptio vestra veniat, quae in tant [...] negotio quid oporte atfieri informare nos debeat; vntill your commaund­ment come, which in so great a busines must informe vs what we ought to doe.’ So Lanfranke: who referreth these matters, as you see to the Pope, and not to the King (though he were the Kings fauorite) nor did he feare to iniure, or offend the King therby.

11. And soone after this againe, to wit, the very next yeare following, which was the yeare of our Lord 1071. and 5. of K. VVilliams raigne, the said Lanfrancke, elected Bishop of Canterbury, & Thomas a Norman, chosen Bishop of Yorke, went both of them to Rome in person, to receiue their palls and confirmation, at the hands of Pope Alexander by K. VVilliams consent; The palls of Englād accusto­med to be taken at Rome. albeit it was a very troublesome yeare in England, for that all the North-parte of England rebelled, to wit Edwyn Earle of Mercia, Morcar Earle of Northumberland, Eglewyne Bishop of Durham, the famous Captaine Sewardbran, & manie others; with whom ioyned the Scots & Danes against the Normans: and K. VVilliam had need of the presence of two such trustie chiefe men & principall Prelates, for staying the people at home. And therfore Embassadours were sent to ob­taine, that their said palls might be sent to them into England. But it could not be obtained, for that Pope Alexander answered that it was an old custome, that Archbishops of England should come, & receiue their palls at Rome. And this answere was written to Lan­francke [Page 163] in the Popes name by Hildebrand Archdeacon of that Sea, Sea Baron. in annal. T [...]m. 11. an. 1070. who succeeded Alexander in the Popedome, and was called Gre­gorie the 7. By all which is euident what authoritie Ecclesiasti­call K. VVilliam did acknowledge to be in the Pope of Rome, and how little he ascribed to himself in that kind.

12. Furthermore, the same Archbishops returning the yeare following to England againe, the said Pope Alexander wrote to K. VVilliam by them. Alexander Episcopus, Seruus Seruorum Dei: Charissimo filio Gulielnio glorioso Regi Anglorum, &c. Wherein after he had tolde him. Inter mundi Principes & Rectores, egregiam vestrae religionis fan [...]am in­telligimus: that among all the Princes & gouernours of the world, wee haue heard the singular fame of your religion; exhorting him to goe forward in the same, for that perseuerance only to the end, is the thing which bringeth the Crowne of euerlasting reward: he toucheth also diuers points of defending Ecclesiasti­call persons and libertyes of the Church, of releeuing oppressed people vnder his dominion, telling him, that God will exact a seuere accōpt therof at his hands, Malmesb. l. 3. hist. in vi [...]. Gui [...]l. which (no doubt) was meant principally of the oppressed English nation by him, wherof Lan­franke secretly had informed the said Pope. Baron [...]. 1071. After all this (I say) he telleth him of certaine busines, that he had committed to Lan­franke to be handled in England, in a Synod to be gathered there; as namely about the preheminence of the two Archbishopricks, Canterbury and Yorke. And also to heare againe, and define the cause of the Bishop of Chichester, deposed before by his legats. And finally he concludeth that he should beleiue Lanfranke; Vt no­strae dilectionis affectum plenius cognoscatis, & reliqua nostrae legationis verba attentius audiatis: that by him, you may more fully vnderstand the affection of our loue towards you, as also heare more attentiuely the rest of our legation committed vnto him, &c. Where he spea­keth to the King, as you see, like a Superiour. And Iohn Stow re­citing the history of the said Synod, Stovv [...]. 1071. gathered about these mat­ters in England the yeare following at VVindesor, hath these words, taken out of auncient historiographers. This yeare by the commaundement of Pope Alexander, A Coun­cell gathe­red by the Popes cō ­maunde­ment. and consent of King VVilliam the Conquerour, in the presence of the said King his Bishops, Prelates, and Nobility, the primacy which Lanfranke Archbishop of Canterbury, claymed ouer the Church and Arch­bishop of Yorke was examined and try [...]d out, &c. Heere then was no repining of King VVilliam at the Popes authority in [Page 164] those dayes, but all conformity rather with the same.

13. I might alleadge many other examples to this effect, as that which Stow writeth in the 17. yeare of the raigne of K. VVilliam and yeare of Christ 1083. Stovv an 1083. that VVilliam Bishop of Durham, by leaue of the King and nobles of the Realme, went to Rome, Charters frō Rome confirmed by the King. and obtai­ned of Pope Gregory the 7. to bring the Monks from Tarrow and Yarmouth into the Cathedrall Church of Durham; where he gaue to them, lands, Churches, ornaments, &c. all which (saith he) K. VVilliam the Conqueror confirmed by his charter, in confirma­tion, no doubt, of the Popes Charter, which to procure he went to Rome, and he had licence thervnto from the King and nobles, that were sounders of that Church: which licence, they would neuer haue graunted if they had thought, that the matter had appertained only to the King at home in his owne countrey, and not to the Pope.

14. And in the very same yeare K. VVilliam (as before we haue touched) being entred into great iealosie of the ambition, and aspiring mynd of his halfe-brother Otho Bishop of Baion & Earle of Kent least with his Councell and riches, he might assist his sonne Ro [...]rt and others, that did rise in Normandy against him; or as some thinke, desirous to sease vpon his great riches and wealth which he gathered togeather; he suddenlie returned from Normandy to the Ile of VVight, where he vnderstood the said Otho to be in great pompe pretending to goe to Rome, and at vna­wares apprehended him; but yet for excuse of that violent fact upon a Bishop, he made first a long speach vnto his nobles there present, shewing that he did it not so much in respect of his owne temporall security, as in defence of the Church, which this man oppressed. Stovv in anno. 1087. [...]xfra men­tis de vita Gu [...]e [...]i. My brother (saith he) hath greatly oppressed England in my absence, spoyled the Churches of their lands and rents, made them naked of the ornaments giuen by our predecessours the Christian Kings, that haue raigned before me in England, and loued the Church of God, endowing it with honours and gifts of many kindes. The Con­querors accusa­tion of his brother for n [...] ­ting the Church. VVherefore now, as we beleeue they rest reioycing with a happy retribution; Ethelbert, and Edward; S. Oswald, Athulse, Alfred, Edward the elder, Edgar, and my cosen and most deare lord Edward the Confessor, haue giuen riches vnto the holy Church, the spouse of God; my brother, to whom I committed the gouernment of the whole King­dome, violently plucketh away their goods, &c.

Stovv Ibi­d [...]m.15. This was one excuse vsed by the Conqueror. Another was, as Stow recordeth that he said, that wheras his brother was [Page 165] both Bishops of Baion and Earle of Kent, he apprehended him as Earle of Kent, and not as Bishop of Baion, that is to say, as a lay-person, and not as an Ecclesiasticall. And yet further, when he was vrged about that matter by his owne Prelates, he was wont to say, (as Stow and others doe also note) that he did it by parti­cular licence of the Pope, and not only by licence, but also by his decree and commaundement; and so he protested at his death. Wherby we see, how little opiniō he had of his owne spirituall iurisdiction in this behalfe.

Of King VVilliam the Conquerour his lawes, in fauour of the Church, and Church-men. §. II.

16. But no one thing doth more exactly declare the sense and iudgement of King VVilliam in these things, R [...]g. Houe­den. annal pa [...]. 2. in vi [...]. hen [...]. 3. fol. 342. then his particular lawes, which are recorded by Roger Houeden, (an author of good antiquity) who shewing that King VVilliam in the 4. yeare of his raigne, calling togeather all his Barons, Gouernours of Pro­uinces, & twelue expert men out of euery shyre, did reveiw the auncient lawes both of the English and Danes, approuing those that were thought expedient, and adding others of his owne; beginning with those that appertained to the libertyes & exal­tation of the Church. Taking our beginning (saith he) from the lawes of our holy mother the Church, by which both King and Kingdome haue their sound fundament of subsisting, &c. And then followeth the first law with this title. De clericis & possessionibus corum. VVhat the peace of the church is. Of Clergie-men & their possessions: & the law it self is writen in these few words, but containing much substance. Omnis Clericus & etiam omnes Scho­lares, & omnes res & possessiones corum, vbicunque fuerint, pacem Dei & Sanctae Ecclesiae habeant. ‘Let euery Clergie-man, and all schollers, and all their goods and possessions whersoeuer they be, haue the peace of God, and of holy Church. And afterwards he declareth what this peace of the Church is, to wit, that neither their per­sons, nor their goods can be arested, molested, or made to pay tri­bute, or otherwise troubled by any secular iudge whatsoeuer.’

[Page 166]17. And in the second law, which is intituled. De temporibus & diabus pacis Domini Regis. Of the times and daies of peace, and free­dome of our Lord the King; he doth explicate that it belongeth to the King and his officers, to see these liberties of Ecclesiasti­call peace, franquises, and freedome, be exactlie obserued to Ec­clesiasticall persons, & especiallie to punish them double, which refuse to put in execution the Bishops sentence of iustice. Quod si aliquis [...]i foris fecerit (saith he) Episcopus inde iustitiam faciat; veru [...] ­tamen si quis arrogans, pro Episcopali iustitia emendare noluerit, Episcop [...] Regi notum faciat: Rex autem constringet malefactorem, vt emendet cui foris facturum fecit, scilicet primum Episcopo, deinde Regi, & sic erunt ibi due gladij, & gladius iuuabit. If anie man shall doe anie hurt to him (that hath the peace of the Church) let the Bishop doe him Iustice; but if anie man will bee arrogant & not make amends, according to the sentence of iustice giuen by the Bishop, let the Bishop make it knowne to the King (or his Courts) and the King shall constraine the malefactor, to make amends to him, vnto whom hee did the hurte, to wit, first vnto the Bishop, and then to the King, and so there shall bee two swords against ma­lefactors, and the one sword shall help the other. And heere let be considered, what he saith of two swords, one in the Bishops hand, and the other in the Kings; and that this must assist that of the Bishops, as the principall & superiour; Tvvo svvordes the one subordi­nate to the other. which is conforme to the speach of K. Edgar (if you remember) whereof we made mention in the former Chapter and last demonstration therof. Wherby is made euident, that these auncient Kings beleeued not to any haue spirituall sword or authoritie, by right of their Crowns, but onlie the temporall to command & punish in tem­porall affaires, and to help and assist the others in causes belon­ging vnto them.

18. The third law hath this Title. De Iustitia Sanctae Ecclesiae. Of the iustice of the holy Church and prerogatiue therof, which she is to receiue in temporall tribunals. In which law is determi­ned in these words. Vbicunque Regis iustitia, vel cuiuscunque sit, placita tenuerit, si vllus Episcopus venerit illuc, & aperuerit causam Sanctae Ecclesiae, ipsa prius terminetur: Iustitia enim est, vt Deus vbique prae caeteris honoretur. The pri­uiledge of Ecclesia­stical men in tēporal Courtes. Wh [...]rsoeuer the Kings Iustice, or the Iustice of what other Lord soeuer, shall hold pleas (or keep courts) if any Bishop come thither, and open a cause of the holy Church, let that cause of all other be first determined: for it is iust that God be honoured [Page 167] euery where before all other. Marke his reason, why the expedi­tion of the Bishops cause, is to be preferred before that of the King; for that he holdeth the place of God, and thereafter must be respected.

19. The fourth law hath this Title: De vniuersis tenentibus de Ec­clesia. Of the priuiledges of all those that are any way tenants of the Church. Tenant [...] of the Church priuiled­ged. And then it followeth in the law. Quicunque de Eccle­sia aliquid tenuerit, vel in fundo Ecclesiae mansionem habuerit, extra curiam Ecclesiasticam coactus, non placitabit, quamuis foris fecerit, nisi (quod absit) in Curia Ecclesiastica rectum defecerit. Whosoeuer doth hold any thing of the Church, or hath his mansion-house within the land of the Church, shall not be constrained to plead any matter of his, though he bee a malefactor, out of the spirituall courte, except (which God forbid) iustice could not be had in the said Ecclesiasticall court.

20. These are the first lawes of all, that were made by King VVilliam, Diuer [...] other lavves. and after these doe ensue fiue more to the same effect of Churches priuiledges; wherof the first hath this Title. De reis ad Ecclesiam fugientibus. Sāctuary. Of malefactors, that fly to the Church, how they are to haue Sanctuary and protection. The second. Breakers of Priui­ledges. De fractione pacis Ecclesiae. Of breaking the peace of the Church, that is to say of her priuiledges: the breakers wherof are appointed to be sharply punished, first by the Bishop, & then by the King, if he be arrogant. The third. De decimis Ecclesiae maioribus. Of the greater tythes belonging to the Church. Tythes. The fourth. De minut is decimis. Of lesser tythes; all which are commaunded to be payed exactly. And finally the fifth law, which is the tenth in order, hath this Title. De denario S. Petri, qui Anglicè dicitur Rome-scot. Of Peter-pence, Peterpēce. called in old English Rome-scot: wherin is appointed the order, how the said Peter-pence shall be gathered and made rea­dy against the feast of S. Peter and S. Paul, or at the furthest, against the feast of S. Peters Chaines, as we haue seen also before ordeined by the law of K. Kanutus. By all which is vnderstood, and much to be considered, that neither K. VVilliam, nor any of his aunce­stors tooke vpon them to make any Ecclesiasticall law at all of spirituall matters, as of their owne; but only did second, and strenthen, and confirme the lawes of the Church, by their tem­porall lawes, by defending the same, and punishing the breakers therof. Which is a far different thing from the Ecclesiasticall power, which M. Attorney will needs haue vs beleeue to haue [Page 168] byn in the auncient Kings of England, according to the mea­ning of the auncient Common-lawes therof, but produceth none. And I persuade my self, he will hardly alleadge me any so auncient as these, though he haue studied them, as he saith 35. years: but fiue hundred more were necessary to find out that which he affirmeth. And thus much of lawes for the present.

21. There remaineth only one argument more, concerning K. VVilliam, which is the time of his death, and of what sense and iudgment he was in this point at that time, when commonly men doe se more cleerly the truth of matters (especially Princes) then before in their life, health, and prosperity, when passion, honour, or interest may oftentimes either blind, or byasse them. And albeit of K. VVilliam diuers ancient writers doe recorde, that notwithstanding in his anger, vnto secular men he was fierce & terrible; The Con­querors humility tovvards his Arch­bishop. yet vnto Ecclesiasticall persons, he bare still great re­spect, wherof among others, this example is recorded by Nuber­gensis, that when at a certaine time Archbishop Aldred of Yorke, that had crowned him, and was much reuerenced by him while he liued, Nu [...]e [...]g. Re­ [...]u [...] An­ght. l. 1. c. 1 intreating him for a certaine pious worke, and not pre­uailing, turned his back and went away with shew of displea­sure; the Conquerour tooke hold of him, and fell downe at his feet, promising to doe what he would haue him: and when the Nobles that stood round about, began to cry to the Arch-bishop, that he should take vp the King quickly from his knees, he an­swered let him alone, he doth but honour the feet, of S. Peter, in kneeling at myne. Which well declareth (saith Nubergensis) both what great reuerence, this fierce and warlike Prince did beare vnto this Pre­late, as also how singular authority and confidence the good Archbishop had with him.

22. But (as we haue said) his true sense & meaning will best be sene by owne his words & behauiour at his death when finding himself in great affliction and perplexity of mynd, with the [...] ­ror therof, as before hath byn touched, and of Gods iudgemen [...] ensuing theron: for that to vse his owne words, he saw himself [...] ­den with many and greiuous sinnes, and greatly polluted with the effu [...] much bloud, and ready to be taken by and by vnto the terrible examination [...] God, &c. Stovv in vit. Guliel. in sine. In this plight (I say) which Stow and others [...] downe out of auncient authors, his greatest comfort [...] [...] he had byn euer obedient to the Church: whervnto by [...] he assigned the most parte of his treasure; adding this [...] [Page 169] therof, that those things that had byn heaped vp by wicked deeds, The Con­querours last speech of his de­uotiō tovvards the Church. might be disposed to holy vses of Saincts. And then tur­ning his speach to Ecclesiasticall men he said; You remember how sweetly I haue euer loued you, and how strongly against all emulations defended you. ‘The Church of God which is our mother, I neuer violated, but in euery place (where reason re­quired) did willingly honour; I haue not sold Ecclesiasticall di­gnityes, and Symony I allwayes detested; in the election of Pa­stors, I euer searched out the merits of his life, his learning and wisdome; and so neer as I could, committed the gouernment of the Church vnto the most worthy; this may be seen in Lanfranke Archbishop of Canterbury, and in Anselme Abbot of Becke, and others, &c. This course haue I followed from my first years; this I leaue vnto my heirs to be kept in all tymes; In this doe you (my Children) euer follow me, to the end that heerby you may please both God and man, &c.

23. And this was the last speach of the Conquerour to his children, and others standing by at the day of his death, which doth sufficiently declare, what his sense & iudgement was con­cerning this point of spirituall iurisdiction. And to impugne and ouerthrow all this our aduersary the Attorney had need to bring many and strong batterings, as you see. Let vs passe then to exa­mine what they are.

The first Instance taken out of the raigne of this K. VVilliam the Conquerour. §. III.

24. One instance only doth M. Attorney find to be alleadged, du­ring the raigne of this Prince, which we shall alleadge in his owne words, as they ly in his booke; and this shall we obserue commonly through all his instances. Thus then he saith.

The Attorney.

It is agreed, that no man only can make any appropriation of any Church, 7. [...]. 9. [...]. Qua [...] [...] ­pedes. 19. ha­uing cure of soules, being a thing Ecclesiasticall, and to be made to some person Ecclesiasticall, but he that hath Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction: But William the [Page 170] first of himself, without any other, as king of England, made appropri [...]t [...] of Churches vvith Cure, to Ecclesiasticall persons: vvherefore it followeth, that he had Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction.

The Catholike Deuine.

25. This is the only one argument or instance, as hath bene said, which M. Attorney hath found in all the life of K. VVilliam the first, wherby to proue his principall Conclusion, which is, that K. VVilliam had as much Ecclesiasticall power and iurisdiction, by the auncient common lawes of England, as euer had Queene Elizabeth, and she as much, as euer anie Ecclesiasticall person had, or might haue in Englād. And yet you se, that if al were graū ­ted, which heere is set downe, M. Attor­neyes In­stance of no force. it amounteth to no more, but that K. VVilliam did bestow a benefice with Cure, vpon an Ec­clesiasticall person: which he might doe, either by nominating or presenting, as patrone of the benefice; or by some indult from the Pope, or Bishop of the diocesse in that behalfe; or vnder ratihabition (as before in Charters hath been declared) or fi­nallie he might doe it De facto and not De Iure, as oftentimes it falleth out in such actions of Princes. And in all these senses, though we graunt whatsoeuer M. Attorney saith & setteth downe in this place, it commeth so far short to proue supreame Ecclesia­sticall iurisdiction in K. VVilliam, as it proueth not anie spirituall iu­risdiction at all; for that all he saith may be grauuted in any lay­man whatsoeuer: which wee shall endeauour to make cleere by explication and distinction of those things, which heere are set downe confusedly by M. Attorney.

26. First then this instance consisteth of a Syllogisme, as you see; the Maior wherof is related out of the collection of some law booke, as may appeere by his quotation in the margent, though I haue not the booke by me: and we graunt the proposition to be true in his due sense, to wit, that no man can appropriate a Church or benefice with Cure, to an Ecclesiasticall man, but he that hath Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction. Povver vvaies by vvhich a lay man may Con­fer bene­fices. And then, we deny the Minor proposition, which [...] of M. Attorneys owne addition, to wit, that K. VVilliam did so ap­propriate, or bestow any benefice with Cure, vpon an Ecclesia­sticall person, except it were in one of the fower manners before specified. And M. Attorney ought to haue proued his said Minor, if he had delt substantially.

27. And moreouer I find that he faltereth somewhat also [...] [Page 171] setting downe the very words of his Maior proposition, though much more in the true sense, as presently shall be declared. For wheras he beginneth. It is agreed that no man can make any appro­priation, &c. the latin words of this Report cited by himself are: Inter omnes conuenit, quod nemo possit appropriare, &c. which haue this sense: that it is a common receiued opinion (to wit from the Ca­non-law) that no man can appropriate, or bestow a Church with Cure, except he haue Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction. But M. Attorney by shutting out the word inter omnes, and translating the rest, it is agreed, would make his reader thinke, that it was an agreement or resolution only of the temporall Iudges in this case, in K. Edward the 3. his raigne, and that they first founded this Maxime about Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction, wheras they related it only, as an auncient Maxime receaued in the Canon and Ciuill law, in this sense which presently we shall declare.’

28. And wheras he translateth the word appropriare Ecclesiam Ecclesiasticae personae. To make appropriation of any Church to an Ecclesiasticall person; this may haue two senses, & be meant ei­ther of appropriations, or collations of benefices, wherin there is little difference in respect of our controuersie; for that neither appropriation, nor collation can be truly and properly made, without spirituall iurisdiction, either ordinary or delegate. And as for appropriations, which consisted cōmonly in this, that the gleab-lands, and the better tithes were vnited to some religious houses, or Parsons, leauing the lesser tithes vnto their Vicars, Appro­priation of Bene­fices. they could not be made nor graunted, but by the licence of the Sea Apostolicke; as neither in our daies they can, in Catholike coun­tries; & vpō this pretence of a greater good to ensue therby vnto the Church and Countrey, where they are graunted: and conse­quently if K. VVilliam in his dayes, Sup. cap. 6. Demon. 4. did make any such appropria­tiōs in this sense, it is to be vnderstood that the same was first al­lowed by the Sea Apostolicke, as before we haue shewed in the examples of Charters, for buylding & establishing of Churches, monasteryes, and other pious workes. And the same may be ga­thered also out of the Ordinances made about the said appro­priations afterward in the 15. yeare of K. Richard the second, and 4. of K. Henry the fourth by Parlament, wherin the Bishops did fit as cheife in these affaires.

29. Collations also of benefices require spirituall power and iurisdiction in him, Collati­ons of be­nefices, that doth giue or confer the same; though [Page 172] in this there may be diuers degrees, which are declared [...] Canon-law. And M. Attorney being so eminent in the common-law, ought not alltogeather to haue omitted them. For first, wheras the word Benefice, or Church with Cure, or Parish (for all these are vsed oftentimes for the same) doth comprehend as well a Bishopricke, as a lower benefice; if M. Attorney will vn­derstand it heere of the former, that is to say, that no man can appro­priate, or bestow a Bishoprick vpon any person, but he that hath Ecclesiastical iurisdiction, he must remember (if before he knew it) that three things doe concurre in making of a Bishop by diuine and Ca­non-law, Cap. Intet, & cap. Li­cet, extrau. de trāslat. epise. & extrau de electione, cap. Cum in cunctis. to wit Election, Confirmation, and Consecration, as may be seen by the places therof heere quoted in the margent, not to trouble the text therewith to vnskillfull Readers.

30. And albeit the first, to wit Election, Extrau. de elect. cap. post­quam & cap. Intet Canoni­cos. & cap. Scriptum est. when it is iustly made, doe giue right to the elected, to pretend the second and third, that is, confirmation and consecration, nor can they be denyed vnto him without iniury, except vpon iust cause, as the same law saith: yet can he not vpon his only Election, exercise any part of his office of a Bishop, either in iurisdiction or order. But when he hath the second parte, which is confirmation and induction to the benefice, which is properly called inuestiture; then hath he iuris­diction vpon those people, and may exercise the Acts therof by visiting, Ex capite, qualiter extrau. de elect. punishing, or the like; but not the Acts of Order, vntill he haue consecration also, that is to say, he cannot make Priests, nor administer the sacrament of confirmation, nor doe other such actions, as are peculiar to Episcopall Order.

31. Now for these three things, the first (which is election or no­mination) may be perfourmed by any Prince or lay-man, that hath lawfull authority therevnto, which diuers wayes he may haue, as after shallbe shewed; either by Ius patronatus of the benefice, or prerogatiue graunted him by the Church. The second which is confirmation and giuing of iurisdiction, Election confirme­tion and consecra­tion of a Bishop by vvhomel must only proceed from him that is the fountaine of all spirituall iurisdiction vnder Christ (which is the Bishop of Rome) or some Metropolitan or Bi­shop vnder him, that hath authority and commission from him. The third which is consecration, must be done according to the Canon-law, by three Bishops at the least. And by this also may wee vnderstand, what is necessary for the appropriating or con­ferring of any lower Benefice with Cure to an ordinary Priest, to wit, the two first, election or presentation, which may be done by [Page 173] a secular man and confirmation or inuestiture, which allwayes must come, as hath byn said, either from the Sea Apostolicke, or some Bishop authorized vnder him; for that it giueth spirituall power and iurisdiction ouer soules, which no man can doe, but he that hath it in himself, & no man can haue it, but he that receaued it from those that had it immediatly from Christ, to wit S. Peter & the rest of the Apostles and their Successors, Gouernours of the Church, as before in the second Chapter of this Answere we haue declared.

32. And yet further it is to be noted, for more cleernes and di­stinction, that the first of these three to wit Election, is of foure distinct sortes in the Canon-law. The one called election proper­ly or choise, by suffrages and voyces of such as haue to choose. Extrau. de postula one prela­torum, cap. pennl. The second is termed Postulation, when one is offred that is not altogeather capable of the benefice, but hath need of dispensa­tion. The third is called presentation, when he that is patron, Cap. vlt. extrau. de Iure pa­tronatus. or hath the aduouson of any benefice, presenteth one by right of that Ius patronatus, the right of patronage. The fourth is called no­mination, which hath diuers curious differences noted in the law, ouer long heer to be discussed. Glossa dist­ [...]n [...]. 63. cap. quāto. & extrau. de postul. prelato­rum, cap. Bonae me­moriae. But this is sufficient for our pur­pose, that all these foure wayes doe comprehend but only the first degree of appropriating a benefice to any incumbent. And albeit originally they doe all foure appertaine to Ecclesiasticall power, for that they concerne an Ecclesiasticall thinge; yet for many ages haue they byn imparted also by authority and com­missiō of the Sea Apostolicke, or by right of patronage, to secu­lar lay-men, both Princes and others: I meane to choose, postulate, present, and nominate fit persons, both for Bishops and Pastors. And this we see in vse now for many ages in all Catholike Countreys throughout Christendome; especially concerning Bishopricks, and greatest dignityes Ecclesiasticall. But yet no Prince taketh that authority, as descending from his Crowne, but as by com­mission, graunt, or indult of the Sea Apostolicke, which they hold to be the fountaine of all spirituall authority and iurisdi­ction.

33. All which being well vnderstood, it is easy to distinguish, and therby euacuate the argument of M. Attorney in this place: which is a plaine Sophisme, and deceitfull Syllogisme, hauing one sense in the Maior, & another in the minor. For if in the maior proposition, wherin he saith out of the Reporte of his law, that no [Page 174] man can appropriate an ecclesiasticall benefice with Cure, but he that hath sp [...] ­rituall iurisdiction. If he vnderstand (I say) the first degree only, which is to choose, postulate, present, or nominate; then the said maior is false, for that lay-men may doe it also by commission (as before we haue said) and then doe we graunt his minor proposi­tion, that K. VVilliam did, or might so appropriate. But if he vnderstand in the second or third degree of confirmation and consecration of Bi­shops; then is the maior true, & the minor false. And so M. Attorneys syllogisme euery way is found faulty and guylfull, nor worthy of his place and credit.

34. And yet will I add one thing more for conclusion of this matter, which is, that as diuers secular Princes in former ages, and in ours also, haue had the first degree of approprition (as hath been declared, to wit, to nominate fit persons; so haue diuerse pre­tended, as well in our Countries as elswhere, to haue, in a cer­taine manner, the second from the Sea Apostolicke, that is to say, to giue the inuestitures in Bishopricks, Abbyes, and other chiefe benefices Per annuium & baculum, that is, by giuing them a ring & a staffe, Inuestitu­res desired by Princes but de­nyed by Popes. which are the ordinarie signes and markes of taking pos­session of their iurisdiction: which though the said Princes doe acknowledge, to bee a spirituall Act, and consequently not pos­sible to descend from the right of their temporall Crowne (as M. Attorney would haue it) yet desired they to inioy it by Commis­sion from the Sea Apostolicke, in respect of their greater autho­ritie amonge their Subiects, and for more breuitie of prouiding, and establishing incumbentes, when benefices of cure fell voide, and for other such reasons: wherof we may read in the liues of diuers of our Kings. And namelie of King Henrie the first this Conquerour his sonne, what earnest suite he made, to haue these inuestitures graunted him, which the Pope did flattly deny to doe; yea and the greatest causes of that wonderfull breach be­tween the Popes Alexander the 2. and Gregorie the 7. and others of that age, with the Emperour Henrie and his Successours, were by the occasion of these inuestitures, which the said Popes would not graunt. Bald. l. res­crip. in pe­nul. col. in versi [...]. Et ideo rex Angl. [...]od. de preci bus Imper. auferēdis. Albeit I find some ages after, that the great and famous Lawyer Baldus aboue two hundred years gone, re­cordeth that in his tyme, two Kings only had these priuiledges, graunted them from the Sea Apostolicke; The King of England to wit, and the King of Hungary, which perhaps was in regard that their Kingdomes lay so far of, as it might be preiudiciall to [Page 175] their Churches, to expect allwayes the said Inuestitures from Rome; But yet he expresly saith, that it was by Commission and delegation of the Pope. Papa (saith he) committit spiritualia etiam mero laico, & ideo Rex Anglorum, & rex Hungaria conferunt in suis Reguis Praebendas ex priuilegio Papa. The pope may commit spirituall things to a meere lay-man (and this he proueth by diuers texts of law) and hence it is, that the King of England, 32. de [...]n. cap. prater [...], para­graph ve­tum, & d [...]stinct 96. cap Bene quidem. and King of Hungary doe in their Kingdomes giue Prebends, by priuiledge of the Pope. Wherby we vnderstand, that in Baldus his time, it was held for a pecular priuiledge of these two Kings, which fithence hath byn communicated to diuers other Christian Princes, who doe vse and exercise the same at this day; but yet none pretending it, as from the right of their Crownes. For they neuer pretended to giue benefice or Bishopricke, by their owne Kingly authori­ty, but only to present and commend fit persons vnto the Sea Apostolicke, to be admitted and inuested therby, as all other Ca­tholicke Princes at this day doe vse: yea, and that this right of presentation also, they tooke not, but by concession and appro­bation also of the foresaid Sea Apostolicke, as by the former ex­amples may appeere.

35. And this is so much as I thinke cōuenient to saie in this place to M. Attorneys silly instance, and I haue been the longer thera­out, for that this K. VVilliam is the head and roote of al the Kings following: and this which hath been answered to this obiection will giue much light to all other instances, that are to ensue. And if anie King should haue taken anie other course from this, esta­blished by the Conquerour (their head and origen) which yet none euer in any substantiall point did vntill King Henry the 8. you may see by all this discourse that the Conquerour might say of them, as S. Iohn said of some of his. Ex nobis prodierunt, sed non erant exnobis. 1. Ioan. 2. And so much of the Conquerour.

OF KING WILLIAM RVFVS AND HENRY THE FIRST That vvere the Conquerours sonnes; and of King Stephen his Nephevv: And how they agreed with the said Conquerour, in our Question of spirituall iurisdiction ac­knowledged by them to be in others, and not in themselues. CHAP. VIII.

THis beginning being established in the Conquerour cō ­forme to that which was in the precedent Kings be­fore the Conquest, their remaineth now, that wee make our descent, by shewing the like conformitie in all subsequent Kings, vnto K. Henry the 8. according to our for­mer promise. Wherfore first in ranke there commeth K. VVilliam Rufus second sonne of the Conquerour, K. VVil­liam Rufus began his raigne an. 1087. and raigned 13. yeare, to an. 1100. among those of his children that liued at his death, who being named to the succession by his said father vpon his death-bed, & so charged & forewarned, as you haue heard, in this verie point of honoring the Church and Ecclesiasticall power, and vnder that hope and expectation embraced and crowned by the good Archbishop Lanfranke, [...] king first his solemne Oath to the same effect, which his father had taken before him in the day of his Coronation, he gaue g [...] [Page 177] satisfaction & contentment to all his people, K. VVil­liam Ru­fus a good King for a time. at the beginning of his raigne, as all our historiographers doe testifie, that is to say, so long as Archbishop Lanfranke liued, to whom he bare singular respect, loue and reuerence: but the said Archbishop deceasing in the second yeare of his raigne (which was about the 20. of his age) the young man, as thinking himself free from all respect to God or man, brake into those extreame disorders of life, which our historyes doe recount.

2. And among others, or rather aboue others, in oppressing the Church, holding Bishopricks & Abbies in his hands, as they fell void, and not bestowing them afterward, but for bribes and Simony: And namely the Archbishopricke of Canterbury he held foure years in his hand after the death of Lanfranke, vntil at length falling greiuously sicke in the Citty of Glocester, and fearing to dy, made many promises of amending his life: as namely (saith Flo­rentius) Ecclesias non amplius vendere, nec ad censum ponere, sed illas Regia tueri potestate, irrectas leges destruere, & rectas statuere Deo promisit. Florentius vvigorn. an. 1093. in annal. Anglis. ‘He promised to God not to sell Churches any more, nor to put them out to farme, but by his kingly power to defend them, and to take away all vniust laws, and to establish such as were rightfull. And heervpon presently to begin withall, he nomi­nated to the Archbishopricke of Canterbury, a great and worthy learned man named Anselmus Abbot of the monastery of Becke in Normandy who was then present in England; for that some mo­neth or two before, he bad byn intreated by the Earle of Chester Syr Hugh Lupus, Stovv an. 5. Guliel. Rufi. to come into England to found and order his Ab­bey (saith Stow) of S. VVerberge at Chester; Cōmen­dation of S. An­selme. of whom Malmesbury li­uing presently after him saith.’ Quo nemo vnquam iusti ten [...]cior, &c. then which Anselmne, Malmesb. l. 4. de Gu­liel. 2. no man was euer more constant in righte­ousnes; no man in this age more exactly learned, no man so pro­foundly spirituall as this Archbishop, that was the father of our countrey, and mirrour of the world.

3. But this vnfortunate King was no sooner recouered (say the same Authours) but he repented himself sorely, that he had not solde the said Archbishopricke with other for more money; and therevpon tooke an occasion to picke a quarrell against the said Anselmus, and among other things, to let him, that he could not doe his office; Florentius an. 1095. for that (saith Florentius) from the time he was made Archbishop (which was no lesse then two years) it was not permitted vnto him, either to hold any Synod, or to correct the vices which were sprung [Page 178] vp through England. Malmesb l. 1. de g [...]stis Pontif. ‘Wherevnto Malmesbury and Edmerus that [...] with him, doe add, that the King would not suffer him to goe to Rome to take his pall of the Pope, Edmerus in vita Anselm [...]. as all Archbishops of Canter­bury were accustomed to doe, and the other greatly vrged to haue licence: But after a long combat, which he had had with the King & diuers other Bishops, that followed the Kings fauour, in a Synod at London vpō the third weeke in lent Anno Domini 1095. and eight yeare of King VVilliam his raigne, the said Archbishop being extreamly baited by the King & his followers, stood con­stant in his appeale to Rome.

4. Which thing Rufus perceiuing (saith Malmesbury) he sent se­cretly certaine messengers to Rome, to intreat the Pope (which then was Vrban the second) to send the Pall of Canterbury vnto the King, to be giuen to whom he would. Whervnto though the Pope would not yeeld; yet he sent back with his messengers for Legate, the Bishop of Albanum named VValta, with the said Pall, who shewed vnto the King so many reasons, why the Pope could not yeeld to his demaund, and intreated him so forceably to be content, that he might giue the said Pall from the Pope to Anselme with accustomed ceremonyes in the Church of Canter­bury, S. Anselm his pall brought him from Rome by the Popes Legat. as at length he obteyned the same, and made them freinds.

5. But this frendship lasted not longe, for that the very next yeare after, the King continued his old manner of oppressing the Church. S. Anselme went vnto him to VVinchester, and there first by intercessors, desired the King that he might haue licence to goe to Rome to conferr diuers difficultyes of his with Vrban the Pope. The King answered, that he would not giue him licence, for that he knew him to haue no such great sinnes, that it was needfull for him to goe to Rome for absolution; nor yet to be lesse learned then Pope Vrban, whose counsaile & direction he would aske. S. Anselm his plaine dealing with K. Rufus ‘Whervpon the Archbishop entring the Kings chamber, sate downe by his side (saith the Story) and disputed the matter with him, affirming him to deny Christ himself, that denyed re­course vnto his Vicar vpon earth. And thervpon he concluded, that this licence could not be denyed him by a Christian King, and consequently he would goe. The King said he should carry out nothing with him. The Archbishop answered, he would goe naked and bare-foote. Which firme resolution the King perceiuing to be in him, vsed by messengers vnto him diuers in­treatyes (saith VValsingham) and offered large promises of fauours [Page 179] if he would stay. VValsing i [...] Ypodig. Neus [...]ria an. 1 [...]97. But the other would not, but departed the Realme, though he were searched and rifled by the Kings Offi­cers at the port.

6. By all which story it most euidently appeareth, that albeit this young disorderly and passionate King, were as well in this, as in other matters, headstronge and violent in pursuing his ap­petites & desires, as well in Ecclesiasticall, as Temporall affaires: yet did he neuer deny the Popes spirituall iurisdiction in England, but rather acknowledged the same, in sending to Rome to intreat that the pall might be sent to him, as also in going about to diuert S. Anselms recourse thither. But (alas) there passed not many years, but God punished seuerely these greiuous sinnes against his Church: For as both the foresaid Malmesbury & Edmerus that liued with him doe write, S. Anselms going to Rome & frō thence with Pope Vrban to a Councell of Bishops gathered togeather at Bary in Apulia, wherin among other things, all lay-men were excom­municated, that presumed to giue Ecclesiasticall Inuestitures, as also those that receiued them at lay-mens hands, which was thought principally to haue byn done in respect of King VVil­liam; he returned againe some years after into France, and there passing his banishment with great quietnes of mind, he being one day with S. Hugh Abbot of Cluniaecke, The piti­full death of K. Ru­fus. famous in those dayes for holines, the said Abbot told him in the hearing of diuers others, that the night before, he had seen King VVilliam called before God, and receiued the sorrowfull sentence of damna­tion; wherat all the hearers marueyling, the next newes they heard from England, was, that the said King was strangely slaine by an erring arrow of his familiar seruant Tyrrell, while he hun­ted in the New-forrest, and that being stroken, he fell downe dead without speaking any one word. And the same authors doe recount diuers other the like presages and prognostications, that happened as well to the King himself, as to other friends of his in England, portending this euent, but neglected by him.

7. And this shall suffice for King VVilliam Rufus, who raigned thirteen years. And though he was naught to all kind of men, (saith Malmesbury) and pernicious in his actions, as well to secu­lar as Clergy men; yet had he no other iudgement in matters of religion, then his father or auncestors; nor euer was he noted of any least difference therin: Nor doth Maister Attorney bring any instance at all out of this Kings Raigne: and therfore shall [Page 180] wee passe to his younger brother that ensued him in the King­dome.

OF KING HENRY THE FIRST, VVhich was the third King after the Conquest. §. I.

K. Henry the first began his raigne an. 1100 and raigned 25 years vnto 1135.8. This was the third sonne of VVilliam the great surnamed the Conquerour, who finding the commodity by absence of his eldest brother Robert Duke of Normandy, tooke the Kingdome of England vpon him, hauing gained by faire promises, the good-wills of all or most of the Realme, and so was crowned by Mau­rice Bishop of London, for that S. Anselm Archbishop of Canterbury. was yet in exile, as before vnder Rufus you haue heard.

9. What the said Henry did sweare and promise, and what he began, euen from the very day of his Coronation, to put in pra­ctice, Florentius that then liued, declareth in these words: Consecra­tionis suae die Sanctam Dei Ecclesiam, &c. Florent, in Chron. an. 1100. ‘From the very day of his consecration, he set free the holy Church of God, which in his brothers dayes had byn sold and let to farme; The good begin­ning of K. Henry the first. he tooke away all euill customes, and remoued all vniust exactions, wherby the Kingdome had byn wrongfully oppressed before, & commaun­ded, that peace and freedome should be holden throughout the whole Realme. He restored the law of S. Edward to all men in common, with those additions or corrections which his Father had added thervnto, &c.’ So Florentius. And what his Fathers ad­ditions were, and how greatly in fauour of the Church, and of Ecclesiasticall power, authority and libertyes, you haue heard before in his life and lawes. Wherby we may easily ghesse with what mind and iudgement this man entered vnto his crowne.

10. And albeit in this point he neuer altered; yet there passed not two years of his gouernment, but partely vpon Kingly appe­tite to haue power in all things; and partly also by incitation of flatterers, that seeke to feed & nourish Princes humours in that behalfe; he began to lay his hands vpon Inuestitures of Bishops, [Page 181] by giuing them Annalum & baculum for their induction to their benefices; saying that his Father and Brother before him, had vsed and exercised the same. But S. Anselme Archbishop of Can­terbury newly retourned into England with other Bishops, oppo­sed himself against the same, as a thing vnlawfull, and condem­ned by the Canons of the Church; and namely in the late Coun­cell of Bary, where himself was present: (as before hath byn shewed) and this contention grew to be so stronge, as the next yeare after, being the third of K. Henryes raigne, the said holy man was forced againe to appeale to Rome to Pope Pascalis, and ther­vpon to leaue the land, and once more to goe into Banishment, In vita Henri [...] pri­mi. where he liued three years, going and returning often from Lions to Rome, (say Malmesbury, Florentius, and Houeden) about this matter. And the first of these three doth set downe diuers epistles of Pope Pascalis, both to Anselme the Archbishop, and to K. Henrie himself, wherin he telleth him first, why he could not graunt vnto him the authority of inuesting Bishops, which by his let­ters sent by Clarke VVilliam he had demaunded saying: Graue nobis est, quia id à nobis videris expetere, quod omnino praestare non possumus, &c. Pope Pas­calis his letter to K. Henry the first. It greiueth vs much that you seeme to demaund at our hands, that which no wayes we can graunt; for if we should consent, or suf­fer inuestitures to be made by your Excellency, it would turne (no doubt) to the exceeding great daunger, both of you, and me be­fore God, &c. Secondly he exhorteth him earnestly to admit S. Anselme to his Bishopricke and fauour againe. Prospice (fili Cha­rissime) vtrum dedecus an decus tibi sit, quod sapientissimus & religiosissimus Episcopus Anselmus, propter hoc, tuo lateri adharere, tuo veretur in Reguo consistere. Qui tanta de te bonae hactenus audierant, quid de te sentiant, quid lequentur? &c. Malmesb. li. 5. annal in vit. Hen. 1. Consider (my most deere child) whether this be an honour or dishonour vnto you, that so wise and religious a Bi­shop as Anselmus is, should feare for this cause to liue with you or to remaine in your Kingdome. What will men thinke or say of you, who hitherto haue heard so great good of your procee­dings? Thus he, and much more (which for breuity I omit) from his pallace of Lateran vpon the 9. day before the Kalends of December.

11. But not long after, to wit vpon the yeare 1106. which was the sixt of K. Henryes raigne, he being in some difficultyes in Nor­mandy in respect of the warrs he had there against Duke Robert his brother, and many great men that tooke his parte, and percei­uing [Page 182] great discontentments to be likewise in England, as well [...] regard of the absence of their holy Archbishop Anselme; as of the greiuous exactions which he had made vpon them. Non fac [...] po­test naerrari miseria (saith Florentius) quam sustinuit isto tempore [...]err [...] Anglorum, propter exactiones Regis. Florent [...] an. 1106. The miserie can hardly be decla­red, which England did suffer at this time by the Kings exactions. All these things, (I say) being laid togeather, & God mouing his heart to turne to him for remedy, he thought best to goe to the monastery of Becke in Normandy, where Anselme remayned in con­tinuall fasting and praying for his amendment. S. Anselm and the King re­conciled. And there agree­ing with him to stand no more in these matters of Inuestitures, or any other spirituall iurisdiction, he willed him to returne secure­ly into England, to pray for him in his Archbishopricke, and so he did.

12. And this being vpon the Assumption of our B. Lady to wit the 15. of August, the K. confident now of Gods fauour, as it see­meth vpon this agreement, gathered presentlie an armie against his enemies, & vpon the vigil of S. Michael next ensuing entring battaile with them, Prospe­rous suc­cesse of K. Henry v­pon his amende­ment. had a singular victorie, & tooke therin both Duke Robert his brother, & VVilliam Earle of Morton, & Robert Earle of Stutauill, VVilliam Crispin, and all the head Captaines of Norman­dy with them: wherof presently the King wrote letters of ioy to Archbishop Anselme in England (saith Florentius) And the next spring abou [...] Easter returned into England with the said priso­ners, and left Normandy wholie gained vnto him and to his Suc­cessours.

13. And vpon this, he calling togeather vpon the first of August and 7. yeare of his raigne, all his Lords, both spirituall and tem­poral, consulted for three daies togeather with them, not admit­ting S. Anselme to that consultation, least his authoritie might seeme to haue ouer-borne the matter, what it was best to doe in that case of inuestitures, which he had before vsed; albeit diuers (saith Florentius) did exhorte him not to obey the Pope in this, but to retaine the vse, which both his Father and brother had practised, yet others alleadging the Censures both of Pope Vrba­nus and Pascalis against the same, and that they left vnto the King all other priuiledges and regalityes: the King on the 4. day cau­sing Anselmus to be present: Flo [...]ent. VV [...]. in Chron. an. 1107. Statuit (saith Florentius) vt ab eo tempore in reliquum, nunquam per dationem baculi pastoralis vel annuli quisquam [...] Episcopatu aut Abbatia, per Regem vel quamlibet laicam manum in Angli [...] [Page 183] inuestiretur. The King with his Counsell did decree for that time forward; that no man in England should be inuested of any Bi­shopricke or Abbey, by the King, or by any lay mans hand or power, with giuing him the pastoral staffe or ring, as some­tymes had byn accustomed. And this was done in obedience of the Canonicall constitution made in the Councell of Bary, a­gainst such inuestitures, as we haue declared.

14. Aud thus was that controuersie ended, which was the on­ly controuersie of importance, that this K. Henry had with the Sea of Rome during the tyme of his raigne, Malme [...]b. in [...]it. Hen. 1. l. 3. which Malmesbury then liuinge, recounted as done of conscience saying; Inuestituras Ecclesiarum, post multas controuersias inter eum & Anselmum, Deo & & Sancto Petro remisit. Hee did release againe to God and to S. Pe­ter, the Inuestitures of Churches after many controuersies had there about with Anselmus. Hovv K. Henry of cōscience resigned inuestitu­res. Which he did perfourme so syncerely from his heart, as afterward Anselme being dead, and he marrying his only daughter Maude to the Emperour Henry the 5. vpon the yeare 1114. he seemeth to haue induced his sonne-in-law the Emperour to remit also the said inuestitures to Pope Calixtus, for which his Father and grand-father had held so longe and scan­dalous broyles with the precedent Popes; yea and himself also, that is to say this Emperour Henry, not long before going to Rome with a mayne army, had taken prisoner, and held for certayne dayes Pope Paescalis that sate before Calixtus, therby to force him to graunt and confirme the said Inuestitures, which now vpon a better mynd he gaue ouer againe. For this I find recorded by Malmesbury and others of that time; that Calixtus being made Pope vpon the yeare 1119. and presently comming into France, and calling a Councell at Rhemes, K. Henry of England sent diuers Bi­shops at his commaundement vnto that Councell. And the next yeare after going to treat with the said Pope in person, at his Castell of Gesorse in Normandy: Acta sunt multae inter illos, &c. many things were treated between them (saith Houeden) as it was conuenient in the meeting of so great personages. Houeden. part. 1. a [...] ­nal. fol. 272. But the prin­cipall was that Henry obtained of the Pope, to graunt vnto him, The mee­ting of K. Henry and Pope Ca­stus at Gesòrse in Normādy. that he might haue all the customes cōfirmed, which his Father had in England and Normandy, & especially that none from thence­forth should be sent Legat into England, except the King, vpon some controuersie falling out which could not be ended by his Bishops, should demaund the same of the Pope. So Houeden.

[Page 184]15. Wherby we may see the Kings iudgment of the Pope [...] ­thority, and the recourse to be made thervnto in matters of mo [...] moment. And that which is more, soone after this meeting, I find, that the foresaid Emperour made the like attonement with the same Calixtus, which Malmesbury recordeth in these word [...] In nomine Sancta & indiuiduae Trinitatis. Ego Henricus, &c. Mal. lib. 5. annal. in vita Henr. 1. In the name of the holy and indiuisible blessed Trinity. ‘I Henry by the Grace of God Emperour, &c. for the loue of God, and of the holy Ro­maine Church, and of my Lord Calixtus the Pope, and for reme­dy of my soule, doe remit freely to God and his holy Apostles S. Peter & S. Paul, and to his holy Catholike Church all inuestitures by ring and staffe, and doe yeeld and permit, that in all Churches within my Kingdomes and Empire, there be made Canonicall election, and free consecration of Ecclesiasticall persons, &c.

16. And thus was ended that fierce and bloudy controuersie; that had lasted and troubled the whole Christian world aboue fifty yeares (saith Malmesbury) about the vse of Inuestitures, preten­ded by princes to be graunted vnto them and their auncestours by different Popes: But yet neuer challenged the same as inci­dent to their Crowne or temporall iurisdiction, but as a priui­ledge graunted by the Sea Apostolike, which might lawfully be done, as you haue heard by the former rule of Baldus the Lawyer, that the Pope may commit spirituall things, by priuiledge, in some cases, as the is, to a mere lay-man. And yet further if we seek the beginning of these inuestitures, how, and when, and to whome they were first graunted; we shall find the matter very vncertaine. For albeit some haue thought, and written out of a certaine relation, Polid. vir­gil. l. de inuento­ [...]ib. Retū. Gratian disti [...]. 65. cap. 22. A­drian Sige­bert in Cron anno. 1111. Baron in annal. an. 774. in Sigebert his Chronicle; that the first graunt of these Inuestitures was made by Pope Adrian the first vnto Charles the Great, in respect of his great meritts toward the Church: yet others doe hold this to be false, and that the name of Inuestitures was not knowne in those dayes, but rather crept in afterward; yea, and rather taken and vsurped to themselues by certaine Princes, by inuasion of intrusion vpon the Church priuately first, & then more publi­kely afterward (and therevpon pretended by their Successours) than granted by speciall gift or consent of any Pope a [...] al [...]. The be­ginning of inuesti­tures by secular Princes. Which seemeth to haue byn the case also of our King Henry [...] first, who as you haue heard, did pretend to challeng the i [...] ­tures, as vsed by his Father and brother before him, wherof [...] notwithstanding we finde no expresse proofe (for example) [...] [Page 185] any of our historyes that they vsed them, and much lesse that they were lawfully graunted vnto them. And albeit they had byn, yet might the same authority which did graunt them, re­uoke them againe vpon the notable abuses, which therof did ensue, by selling and buying of Churches by Princes and their officers.

17. But howsoeuer this were, yet is it manifest heerby, that as well those princes which violently tooke these inuestitures vpon them, as others that might haue them perhaps graunted for a tyme; both of them (I say) did pretend to haue them from the Sea Apostolike, and therin acknowledged the Primacy and Supremacy of Ecclesiasticall power to be in that Sea, and not in themselues: Which is wholy against M. Attorneys conclusion. And therefore the said Emperour Henry the 5. when he detey­ned prisoner the foresaid Pope Paescalis, and forced him to make a constrained graunt vnto him of the said Inuestitures, The vse of Inuestitu­res graun­ted only by the Se [...] Aposto­licke. he would needs haue him put these words in his Bull. Illud igitur diguitatis priuilegium, &c. ‘That priuiledge of dignity therfore, that our Predecessours Bishops of Rome haue graunted vnto your Prede­cessours Catholike Emperours, and haue confirmed the same by their Charters, we graunt also to you, and doe confirme by this present priuiledge and Charter, that vnto the Bishops and Ab­bots of your Kingdome, that shall be chosen freely without vio­lence or Symmony, you may giue the inuestiture of staffe & ringe, Malmesb. l. 5. hist. in vit. [...]en. [...]. fol. 94. and that after the said inuestiture, they may canonically receiue their consecration from the Bishop to whome it shall apper­taine, &c. So he.

18. And now consider (good Reader) that if so great & potent an enemy of the Church of Rome, was so desirous to haue her graunt (albeit perforce) of such little peeces and raggs of Eccle­siasticall authority, as these were: how much more glad would he haue byn, to haue had all the Popes authority acknowledged to be in himself, if he could haue deriued it from the Title of his Crowne and Empire, A consi­deration of much moment. as Syr Edward Cooke would haue taught him, if he had byn his Attorney: and how easily might he haue procured such a Statute to haue byn made vnto him, by his people in Parlament, as was made vnto Queen Elizabeth, to giue her all supreame authority Ecclesiasticall, that euer any person had, or might haue, if he had listed, or if he had thought it had byn worth the procurement. And surely it had bin a much more [Page 186] easie, and lesse costly way, to procure it at home in Germany, [...] to haue gone to Rome with so mayne an army and extraordinary charges, labour, and daunger, as he did, to extort the same from the Pope; and yet not all his authority, but a small peece therof, as hath byn said.

19. But now all was amended and accommodated againe, & as well the Emperour, as his Father-in-law K. Henry yelded vp all their pretended right in those inuestitures, as you haue heard. And as in the procuring and retaining them, by what manner soeuer, they acknowledged the spirituall power of the Sea of Rome; so much more in rendring them vp againe. And for so much, as both their acts are presumed principally to haue pro­ceeded of our K. Henry, all men may therby see his deuotion to that Sea.

20. And this deuotion and obedience he continued from that tyme forward vnto his death, which was some 15. years: in all which time I might shew diuers euident argumēts of this point, as of his often sending to Rome speciall Embassadours, the parti­cular confidence that sundrie Popes had with him (as may ap­peare by their letters vnto him) his sending to Rome vpon the yeare 1123. VVilliam newlie elected Archbishop of Canterbury and Thurstyn of Yorke, to receiue their confirmation, and palls there, for more honour and deuotion of the place and Sea; Florent in [...]on. [...] [...]11. & 1213. though o­therwise, hee might haue procured the same to haue been sent to England, as eight years before he did, vnto Raphe Bishop of Can­terbury, as Florentius declareth.

21. And two years after this againe, to wit. 1125. (in which yeare the foresaid Emperour Henry died, that had kept so much stir about inuestitures) there was a Synod celebrated in the Church of VVestminster, by order of Pope Honorius, his legat Car­dinall Iohannes de Crema being present & President therof, wherin diuers Canons were decreed: Diuers proofes of K Henry acknovv­ledging the Popes Supre­macy. and in the third; That no Clergie man should receiue anie benefice at the hands of aelaie-man &c. without the approbation of his Bishop; and if bee did, the donation should be void: Which the King tooke not to bee against himself, or anie way repined at that Councell, gathered by the Popes authoritie, neither at this Decree therof, that might concerne both him & his. Which well declareth the pietie of his minde, and what his iudgment was of his owne Ecclesiasticall authoritie, deriued from his Crowne. And now let vs see what M. Attorney hath obserued out [Page 187] of him and his raigne to the contrarie, that is to say, to proue his supreme iurisdiction. It is but one sole and solitary instance, and this nothing to the purpose, as presentlie you shall see.

The Attorney.

Henry by the grace of God K. of England, Duke of Normandy: to all Archbishops, Bishops, Abbotts, Earls, Barons, and to all Chri­stians as well present, as to come &c. We doe ordaine, as well in regard of Ecclesiasticall, as royall power, that whensoeuer the Abbot of Reading shall dy, The Char­ter of Hen. I founder of the Ab­bey of Reading in the 26. yeare of his raigne and an Dom. 1125. that all the possessions of the monaste­rie wheresoeuer it is, doe remaine entire and free, with all the rights and Customes therof, in the hands and disposition of the Prior & monkes of the Chapter of Reading. ‘We doe therfore or­daine & establish this ordināce to bee obserued euer, because the Abbot of Reading hath no reuenewes proper and peculiar to him­self, but cōmon with his brethren, whosoeuer by Gods wil shall be appointed Abbot in this place by Canonicall electiō, may not dispēd the Almes of the Abbey by ill vsage with his secular kins­men, or anie other, but in entertaining poore pilgrimes & straū ­gers & that hee haue a care, not to giue out the rent-lands in fee, neither that he make any seruitours or souldiars, but in the sacred garment of Christ, wherin let him be aduisedlie prouident that he entertaine not young-ones, but that he entertaine men of ripe age or discreet, as well Clarks, as lay-men.’

The Catholike Deuine.

22. Heer I desire the prudent Reader to consider, how weake and feeble a battery M. Attorney bringeth forth, against so stronge and founded a bulwark, as before we haue set downe to the con­trary; wherin hauing shewed and demonstrated by sundry sortes of euident proofe, that King Kenry, as in all other points of Ca­tholicke doctrine, vsage, and practice; so in this speciall point of the Popes Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction was a perfect Catholicke Prince, acknowledging and yeelding vnto him, his due spiritual superiority and eminency in euery occasion as you haue heard. Now M. Attorney, from whome we expected some substantiall proofe to the contrary, VVeake and im­pertinent proofe. to wit, that he acknowledged not, nor practised the same, but held this supremacy to be in himself, as deriued from his Crowne, in as ample sorte, as Q. Elizabeth had, or might haue by the Sta­tute of Parlament, that gaue her all power, that had byn, or might be in any [Page 188] spirituall person whatsoeuer, &c. To proue all this (I say) he com [...] forth now, with this one sole Charter, which you haue he [...] whereby the said King, as founder of the Abbey of Reading, doth assure the lands and temporall possessions, which he had giuen to the said Abbey, that neither Ecclesiasticall, nor Royall power shall take away, or distract the same vpon any occasion after the Abbots death; but that they shall remaine entyre and free, with all their rights, in the hands of the Couent, Prior, and Monks therof, vntill a new Abbot be Canonically elected, who shall haue no propriety in any parte therof, but all common with his brethren: in regard wherof he is willed to dispend the same re­ligiously, according to the founders meaning and intention, as out of the words of the Charter it self you haue heard.

23. And now what proueth all this against vs, or for our ad­uersarie? Or why is it brought forth think you? For heer [...] mention only of temporall matters, for assuring the possession, and due vse of the monasteries temporalityes: Heer is no men­tion at all, or meaning of spirituall iurisdiction. And how then is this drawne in to M. Attorneys purpose? We haue shewed be­fore out of the examples of diuers Kings, that founded sundry monasteryes before the Conquest, namely K. Ethelbert that of Canterbury: K. Offa that of S. Albans: K. Edward that of VVestminster, and others: that besides the ordinary power and priuiledges, which founders of pious works, Founders had au­thority to giue Char­ters. haue by the Canon-lawes (which are many and great) to dispose of their owne donations, and to assure the same according to their perpetuall intention: The Sea of Rome was wont also to graunt them authority often­tymes, to dispose and ordaine spirituall priuiledges, to be confir­med afterward by the same Sea, as out of diuers like Charters and Graunts you haue heard; Supra cap. [...]. which was much more then this, which heer M. Attorney alleadgeth (though nothing to his pur­pose) to proue his maine proposition of supreame Ecclesiasticall iu­risdiction deriued from Princes Crownes.

24. Wherof it ensueth, that this is lesse then nothing. And if he will vrge those words of the Charter, VVe doe ordaine as ru [...] regard of Ecclesiasticall, as Royall power, which in latin are: Stat [...]i [...] autem tam Ecclesiasticae quam Regia prospectu potestatis, &c. it is also lesse then nothing; This in­ [...]nce of [...]o valevv. importing only, that he both as King and foun­der, forbiddeth all men, both Ecclesiasticall, and temporall, to enter vpon the lands, which he hath giuen to the said monast [...] ­ [...], [Page 189] either by spirituall or Royall authority: euen as you haue heard K. Edgar before prohibite the like concerning the mona­stery of Medeshamsted founded by him. Supra Ibid. Vt nullus Ecclesiasticorum vel laicorum super ipsum Dominium habeat. That no Ecclesiasticall or lay-person haue dominion ouer it, or ouer the Abbot thereof; signi­fyinge in the same place, that this priuiledge notwithstanding was confirmed by the Pope and Archbishop of England. And the like we may presume of this other of K. Henry, as also we may note the great respect that he bare (euen in this Charter) to the Church, for that he putteth Ecclesiasticall before Royall in this af­faire. And finally all this auailing nothing to the point, where­vnto M. Attorney should haue brought it, he remaineth destitute of any instance out of this Kings raigne, as well as out of his Pre­decessour & Successour: of which Successour we haue now also to say a word or two, to end this Chapter withall.

OF THE RAIGNE. OF KING STEPHEN, The fourth King after the Conquest. §. II.

25. After K. Henry raigned K. Stephen his Nephew, that is to say, K. Ste­phen be­gan his raigne an. [...]35. and held it 1 [...]. yeres and more, vn­till [...]54. the sonne of his sister, eighteene years & somewhat more; wher­in the misery and vncertainty of humaine designements is seene that K. Henry the first, who had laboured so much to establish af­ter him, his owne succession in England by his sonnes; & the like in the Empire by marriage of his daughter Maude to Henry the 5. Emperour, as you haue heard: and to this effect was induced to cut of so many noble men and houses, Vncer­tainty of humane designe­ment [...]. both in England and Nor­mandy, and to pull out his owne brothers eyes for more assurance therof, holding him almost thirty years in perpetuall prison vn­till his death; hauing heaped togeather infinite riches and trea­sures (saith Malmesbury) to wit aboue a hundred thousand pounds in ready-money besides plate and Iewels, to establish these his designements, &c. that now notwithstanding all was dashed vpon the suddaine, his male children being drowned vpon sea, [Page 190] and his daughter returning without issue from Germany, & [...] dispossessed in like manner of her inheritance to England by [...] neerest kinsman Stephen, that first of all other had sworne [...] ­mage vnto her in her Fathers dayes.

26. This man then, hauing gotten the possession of the Crowne, albeit he had infinite troubles therewith, and the Realme much more by this means, and by his instability of na­ture, Malmesb. in Stephene. who was wont (saith Malmesbury) to begin many things, & goe through with few, to promise much and perfourme little: yet held he out for more then 18. years togeather, as I haue said. And in all this time though he had little leasure to attend pecu­liarly to Ecclesiasticall matters, and lesse will oftentymes, being wholy intangled in matters of warre: yet his whole course and race of life sheweth euidently, that in this point, either of be­leife or practice, concerning Ecclesiasticall power, he did not differ or dissent from his auncestors, or from other Christian Ca­tholike Princes, that liued round about him in those dayes. Nay, he was held for so religious in this behalfe, before he was King as the opinion therof did greatly further him to gaine the King­dome. For that (saith Malmesbury) Henry Bishop of VVinchester, Malmesb. l. 1. Hist. Nouell. which now was Legate of the Sea Apostolicke in England, that principally was the cause of his preferment to the Crowne, was induced therevnto by most certaine hope, that Stephen would follow the manners of his grand-father the Conquerour, in gouer­ning the Crowne, but especially in preseruing the discipline of Ecclesiasticall vigour; and vpon this hope, did the said Bishop interpose himself, as mediatour and pledge for Stephen, with VVil­liam Archbishop of Canterbury, and the rest of the Bishops and no­bility, exacting of him a strict oath De libertare reddenda Ecclesia, & conseruanda. For restoring and conseruing the liberty of the Church, which VVilliam Rufus by his loose gouernment, had much infringed.

27. The same Malmesbury also that liued with him setteth downe the mutuall oathes, Malmesb. Ibid. both of him and his nobility, the one to the other. surauerunt Episcopi fidelitatem Regi (saith he) quamdiu ille liberta­tem Ecclesiae & vigorem disciplina conseruaret. The Bishops did sw [...] homage and fidelity to the King, The oath of K. Ste­phen for the liber­tyes of the Church. as long as he maintained the li­berty of the Church, and vigour of discipline therin. But the Kings oath was large, concerning his election, admission, crow­inge by the Archbishop of Canterbury as Legat Apostolicall, that [Page 191] he was particularly confirmed by Pope Innocentius, &c. And then it followeth: Ego Stephanus &c. respectu & amore Dei, Sanctam Ecclesiam liberam esse, &c. ‘I King Stephen doe graunt, and confirme for the respect and loue I beare to allmighty God, to maintaine the free­dome of his Church, & doe promise, that I will neither doe, nor permit any symmoniacall act of selling or buying benefices within the same. I doe testifie also and confirme, that the per­sons and goods of all Clergy-men, be in the hands, power, and iustice of their Bishops, &c. And I doe confirme by these pre­sents, and their, dignityes, priuiledges, and auncient customes to be inuiolably obserued, &c.

28. This oat [...] made he at his first entrance, as Rufus & others had done before him, wherby they testified not only their iudg­ment, but also their obligation, though afterward in obseruance therof many times they failed vpon particular interest or passion mouing them to the contrary. Malmesb. Ibid lib. 1. Nouell. For so writeth Malmesbury also of this King. Penè omnia ita perperàm mutauit posteà, quasi ad hoc tantum iurass [...]t, vt preuaricatorem Sacramenti se Regno toti ostenderet. Incon­stancy of King Ste­phen by euill coū ­sailors. He did afterward in his life, so peruersly breake all that he had sworne, as though his swearing had byn only to this effect, to shew him­self an Oath-breaker to the whole Kingdome. But yet presently after he excuseth him againe: Sed haec omnia non tam illi, quam Con­filiarijs eius ascribendae put [...]. But I doe thinke all these things, to be ascribed rather to euill Counsellours, then to himself.

29. One notable case fell out vpon the 4. yeare of his raigne, to wit in the yeare of our Lord 1139. when holding his Courte in the Citty of Oxford, and expecting dayly the comming out of Normandy of Robert Earle of Glocester, in fauour of Maude the Em­presse, (I meane that famous Robert base sonne of K. Henry the first, most excellent in wisedome and feats of Armes, and a great fauourer of learned men, to whome both Malmesbury and Geffrey of Monmouth dedicated their books) the King being persuaded (I say) by certaine il Counselours and souldiars about him, to lay hands vpon the goods and Castles of two rich and potent Bi­shops, the one Roger of Salisbury that had byn Chaplaine to King Henry; and the other Alexander of Lincolne his nephew, A violent act of K. Stephen. and the Kings Chauncelour; he followed at length their counsaile, and caused both Bishops to be apprehended, and forced to deliuer vp the keyes of their Castles and treasures therein, pretending feare and doubt, least they would otherwise hape kept the same [Page 192] for the said Earle of Glocester and Maude the Empresse [...] [...] 30. And albeit these two Bishops power & greatnes had [...] much misliked also by the Cleargie it self; yet seeing (saith Mal­mesbury) this violence to be vsed against the Canons, they admo­nished the King therof by diuers waies, especially by his brother Bishop of VVinchester, now also Legate of the Sea Apostolicke, a likewise by Theobald Archbishop of Canterbury that had succeeded William; who went so far, and were so earnest in this matter (saith Malmesbury then liuing): Malmesb. Ibidem. vt suppliciter pedibus Regis in cubicul [...] effusi, orauerunt, vt misereretur Ecclesiae, misereretur anima & fama s [...] ­ne pateretur fieri dissidium inter Regnum & sacerdotium. They falling downe at the Kings feet in his chamber, besought him most humbly, that he would haue pittie of the Church, mercie of his owne soule and good name, and that hee would not suffer diui­sion, ‘and sedition to bee made between the Kingdome and Preisthood. Wherat (saith he) the King rising respectiuelie from his seate, albeit hee excused his fact by laying the ent [...] therof vpon others; yet being preuented by euill counsaile, hee neuer perfourmed in substance, the good promises that hear v­pon he made.’

31. Wherefore it seemed best to the said Legate and Archbis­hop to call a Synod at VVinchester, and to cite the King there vnto vnder paine of Censures to appeer therin, The K. ci­ted to ap­peare be­fore the Bishopps. and to giue the rea­son of this his violent fact against the foresaid two Bishops; for so much as if they had offended: Non esse Regis, sed Canonum in [...] ­cium affirmabant. They affirmed the iudgment of this, did not ap­pertaine to the King, but to the Canons of the Church.

32. This Ecclesiasticall Councell then being called togeather vpon the first of September, Non abnuente Rege, not altogeather against the Kings will (saith Malmesbury) who was present in the said Citty of Oxford, he sent two Earles for his proctors, with an excellent learned aduocate or Attorney called Albericus de V [...] who excusing the Kings fact, & shewing many reasons of S [...] which forced him to assure himself of those stronge Castell sand holds, in so suspitions a time as this was, as also to retaine their wealth therin found, for that one of them being Chauncellour had many money-reckonings to make to the King; conclu [...] in the end, that the King presumed to haue done nothing against the Canons of the Church & true meaning therof in such a [...] for that the self same Canons did forbid Bishops to buyld such [Page 193] stronge Castells. And in this later point Hugh Archbishop of Rome being newly come to this Councell, did take the Kings parte; The kings plea by his At­tourney before the Bishops. af­firming that in so suspitious a tyme, the King might without breach of Church-canons, demaund the keyes of any Bishops Castle within his Realme. But the legate & Archbishop of Can­terbury were of opinion, that first the violence of the fact should be remedied, and then the matter tried according to the said Ca­nons: which the King refusing to doe, the two Bishops interes­sed appealed to Rome, whervnto the King answered by his At­torney Albericus in these words: ‘For as much as some of the Bi­shops had vsed threats, and were preparing to send some to Rome against the King; in this (said he) the King doth commend them for their appealinge:’ but yet he would haue them know, that if any went against his will, K. Ste­phen grā ­ted an ap­peale to Rome but doubteth the same. and against the honour of the Realme, his returne home should be harder then perhaps he ima­gined. Nay moreouer the King shewing himself greiued in this cause, did of his owne free-will and motion, appeale for himself to Rome. Which when the King, partly praising their appeale, & partely threatning (as you se) had vttered, all men vnderstood whitherto it tended, to wit that they should not carry the mat­ter to Rome at all, but end it at home.

33. This was the euent of that Councell; which I haue rela­ted somewhat more largely out of the writing of an eye-witnes, for that it expresseth manifestly what was then held and practi­sed for truth in our controuersie. For that K. Stephen and his lear­ned Councell, and Attorney did not stand vpon denyinge the Popes Ecclesiasticall authority, as our Attorney doth now, nor yet of the Bishops of his Realme in Ecclesiasticall matters, but is content to vnder-goe the same, defending only the reason and lawfullnes of his said fact; nor did he pretend by reason of King­ly Crowne to haue this iurisdiction, but allowed, as you haue heard, both their appeale to Rome, and appealed also himself. Differēce betvvixt K. Ste­phens At­tourney and ours. Ibidem. And surely if our Attorney and that Attorney should haue disputed about the plea that was to be held therin, they would greatly haue differed; & yet was that Attorney in Causaruns varietate exer­citatus (saith Malmesbury) much exercised in all variety of causes: but his iudgemēt, learninge, & beleife, was different from that of ours, though he were foure hundred years elder. And so to returne to our Story againe, this was the successe of these affaires, and conforme to this was all the rest of his life and raigne: as for [Page 194] example when Innocentius the Pope did call to Rome [...] Archbishop of Canterbury, Simon Bishop of VVorcester, Roger Bishop of Couentry, Robert Bishop of Excester, Reynold Abbot of Euishant, [...]o sit and haue their voices in a Generall Councell, Florent. an. 11 [...]9. (saith Florentin [...]) the King presently obeyed and sent them thither. The same Ste­phen also made suite, and obtained of Pope Lucius the 2. (saith VValsingham) that the Sea of VVinchester should be an Archbishop­ricke, VValsingh. in [...]pod [...]g. Neustriae, an. 1142. and haue seauen Bishopricks vnder it, which had byn ef­fectuated if the same Pope had liued. But the ensuing Popes not liking therof, it tooke no place, though the said King desired it much, and would, no doubt, haue done it by himself, if he had thought his owne spirituall authority to haue byn sufficient for that matter.

34. Another case also fell out of great moment, between Pope Eugenius the 3. that ensued Lucius, and K. Stephen, which was about VVilliam Archbishop of Yorke, called afterward S. VVilliam, who being Nephew vnto the said King, that is, borne of his sister Lady Emma, VVilliam Archb. of York the Kings ne­phevv de­priued by the Sea A­postolick. and by his procurement made Chanon & Treasu­rer of the Church of Yorke, was after the death of Archbishop Thurstan, chosen by tha maior parte of the Chanons, to be Arch­bishop of the said Sea; who sending the certificate and authenti­call writings of his election vnto Rome to be confirmed first by Pope Celestinus, and after by Pope Eugenius then newly chosen: he was first called to Rome sore against K. Stephens will, and being there, Nuberg. l. 1. hist. caep. 1 [...]. & 26. Pol [...]d. l. 12. hist. versus finen [...]. was charged (as both Nubergensis that liued at that tyme, and others doe largely declare) that his election was not Cano­nicall. And so after much pleading of the matter (wherin are ex­tant also diuers earnest and vehement Epistles of S. Bernard to Pope Celestinus, Be [...]ard. e­pist. [...]4. & 235 & 237 238. 139. & 251. & after to Pope Eugenius against the said election) the conclusion was, that VVilliam the Kings nephew, insteed of receiuing his approbation and Pall for his installment, was de­priued, and sent backe into England againe without any benefice at all, where he liued for the space of seauen years with his other vncle, Henry Bishop of VVinchester in great perfection and austeri­ty of life, vntill the said Bishopricke being void againe, he was chosen the second tyme, and going to Rome was confirmed by Pope Anastasius that ensued Eugenius.

35. But now for the first time, notwithstanding all that King Stephen could doe or intreat for him, he was depriued, as hath byn said, and one Henry Murdat a learned man, Abbot of a monastery [Page 195] of S. Bernards Order in VVells, who also had byn schollar in the monastery of Clare-vallis vnder the said S. Bernard, was promoted vnto the dignity, and proued a notable good Archbishop, though at the beginning he being contradicted by the King, had great difficulty to enter; the people also being against him, as well for feare of the said King, as for fauour and loue of the other good man deposed: and the Kings sonne Eustachius going to Yorke vpon that occasion, vsed great violence, and insolency (and some not to be named) against such as had opposed themselues against the election of the said deposed. But finally the sentence and iudge­ment of Pope Eugenius tooke place, and K. Stephen after a time per­mitted the other to liue quietly in his Bishopricke: whereby we may see, what power and iurisdiction the Pope had for such matters in England at that time. And that neither K. Stephen, nor his sonne Eustachius, nor any of his Counsell, went euer about to say for their pretence or excuse, that these things belonged to the Kings authority-Royall, & not to the Popes tribunall.

36. All which points being laid togeather, and many other that for breuity I doe pretermit, it commeth to be manifest, that whatsoeuer actions this King, in those infinite troubles, fears, and suspicious of his, might sometymes vse for his gaine or in­terest, or vpon persuasion of others, against the Church or liber­tyes therof: yet was his will and iudgement truly Catholike in this point, nor was he euer noted for the contrary; nor doth M. Attorney alleadge any one instance out of him or his tyme, to that purpose. And therfore shall we passe to other Kings after him.

OF THE RAIGNE OF KING HENRY THE SECOND Great Grand-child to the Conquerour: And of his two sonnes K. Richard and K. Iohn, and their conformityes in this controuersie. CHAP. IX.

AS in the former Chapter for breuityes sake, we ioyned three Kings togeather; so shall we doe the like in this: especially for so much as M. Attorney hath no one instance out of any of them, whose raignes iudured for the space of aboue threescore years; and thereby sufficiently testifieth, that in this point of the Popes Ecclesiasticall authority, their beleife, iudgements, and actions were correspondent and vniforme to those of their progenitors and predecessors, as also were their lawes; & consequently (which allwayes is to be borne in mind) the common lawes of their dayes, could not be contrary to that iurisdiction of the Bishop of Rome, which they themselues euery­where did acknowledge, professe and practise. For better decla­ration notwithstanding wherof, we shall not omit to set downe some particular and seuerall notes, as well of these Kings, and their successors, as we haue done of the former.

OF KING HENRY THE SECOND, The fifth King after the Conquest. §. I.

2. This King then was a French-man borne, This King raigned from the yeare 1154. vnto 1189. vvhich vvas 35. years. as well as K. Ste­phen, & of the English-bloud only, by Maude the Empresse daugh­ter to K. Henry the first, & neece to the Conquerour. He was sonne and heire to Geffrey Duke of Anioy and Poytoù, and a little before his inheritance of England, he had the rare fortune (as then it was thought) to marry with the young Queene Eleanor lately di­uorced from K. Lewes the seauenth of France, vpon their falling out after their returne from Ierusalem, which Queene was daugh­ter and heire to the Duke of Aquitaine; so as all those States of Gascoyne, Gwyan, Poytoù, Anioy and Normandy, were vnited togeather in this K. Henry, and by him conioyned to England. The Duke­dome of Brittany also falling in his tyme to the inheritance of an only daughter of Duke Canon, K. Henry his tem­porall greatnes. King Henry procured to marry the same to his third sonne Geffrey, for he had foure by his said Queen that liued togeather, besides a fifth that died young. It was his chaunce also to haue an English Pope, named Adryan in his daies, by whose fauour and concession he got interest to Ireland, so as if we respect the greatnes and multitude of his dominions; he was the most puissant King of all, that euer had dominion ouer our nation vntill that day.

3. But if we respect his manners, Nubergens. l. 3. c. 25. The same handleth much more lar­gely Petrus Bles [...]sis, Archdea­cō of Bath, that vvas his latin Secretary many years. epist. 47. you may (besides others wri­ters) read a whole Chapter in Nubergensis, of the conflict & com­bat betweene vices and vertues in him, though he conclude that his vertues were the more, and his vices were sore punished in him by almighty God in this life, to the end that his soule might be saued in the next, as the same Author writeth. And to this ef­fect was he punished and afflicted most in those things, wherin he had taken most delight, and for which he had most perhaps offended God; as first in the alluring of the said Q. Eleanor to make the foresaid diuorce from the King of France to marry him, [Page 198] who afterward was a great affliction vnto him: for that ha [...] borne him many faire children, she set the same against him, [...] thervpon the former ardent loue waxing cold between them, he was the more induced to liue lasciuiously with others, and [...] the end committed her to prison, and held her so, for neere a do­zen years togeather before his death.

4. His children also he couered exceedingly to aduaūce, crow­ning the elder of them King in his owne daies, by the name of K. Henry the third, and giuing him in possession the States of Gascoyne and Gwyan; the second being Richard, he made Earle of Poitoù; the third which was Geffrey, he inuested (as hath byn said) in the Dukedome of Brittany; and the fourth named Iohn, for that he had no seuerall State as yet to giue him, K Henry punished in that vvherin he tooke most de­light. he called in iest s [...] terre, or lack-land, signifying therby the great desire he had to pro­uide some State for him. And for effectuating this (saith Nuber­gensi [...] which liued in that age) that is to say, for aduauncing his children, he offered iniuries to many: wherby it came to passe by Gods iust iudgement, that they all at different times conspi­red against him. For first about the middest of his raigne, both the mother and the children banded themselues against him, with Lewes the K. of France, that had byn her former husband, wherof Petrus Blesensis, that was his latin Secretary, maketh men­tion in diuers epistles that are extant, as namely, in one written by two Archbishops that had byn his Embassadours to the said K. Lewes, to make peace, but could not; who discouered that both his Queene and children had all conspired against him. Rhetemag & Lexomen epist and Henr. 2 e­p [...]t 253. apud Ble­ [...]s. Quid ama­bilius [...]ilijs (say they) quid vxore familiarius, recessit tamon vxor à latere vestro, & filij insurgunt in patrem. What is more delectable them chil­dren, what is more neere or familiar then the wife. And yet is your wife departed from your side, and your children are risen against their father, &c. And in the same epistle, they counsaile him to looke well to his person, for that they sought his destru­ction.

5. And the same is testified in another epistle written by the Archbishop of Roane in Normandy vnto Q. Eleanor her self, wher­in he persuadeth her vehemently by manie reasons, to returne to the obedience and freindship of her King and husband; and in the end threatneth to vse the Censures of the Church against her, [...]ct. Ble­se [...] epis [...]la 164. if she obaied not. Parochiana eniu [...] nostra es (saith he) sicut & [...] [...], non p [...]ssumus deesse iustitia, &c. For you are our Parishioner, a [...] [Page 199] also your husband; I cannot but doe iustice, either you must re­turne, to your husband againe, Excōmu­nication threatned to the Queene. or by the Canon-law I shall be forced to constraine you by Ecclesiasticall censures. I write this vnwillingly, and if you repent not, I must doe it, though with sorrow and teares.

6. The like letter at the same time, wrote Richard Archbishop of Canterbury to K. Henry the sonne, persuading him by diuers ear­nest arguments, to returne into grace with his Father, and in the end threatned him, that if within fifteen dayes he perfourmed it not, he had expresse commaundement from the Pope to excom­municate him. But how this matter was afterward ended, or compounded rather for that present, you shall heare a little be­neath, though againe vpon other occasions, matters brake forth & brought the afflicted King at last to the most miserable state of desolation in minde, that euer perhaps was read of in histo­ryes. For that, Stovv in v [...]. Henr. 2. as Stow out of auncient writers reporteth, he died cursing the day that euer he was borne, and giuing Gods curse and his to his sonnes, (which were only two liuing at that time) and that he would neuer release or goe backe in this, albeit he was intreated by diuers, both Bishops and other religious per­sons, euen vntill the very houre of his death. Wher vnto Nuber­gensis addeth this saying for some reason therof. Nondum (vti credo) satu defleuerat, &c. ‘He had not (as I beleeue) mourned or bewai­led sufficiently the rigour of that most vnfortunate obstination of mind, Nuberg. l. 3. 6. 25. which he had vsed against the venerable Archbishop Thomas ( in giuing the occasion of his murder) and therefore doe I thinke this great Prince to haue had so miserable an end in this world, that our Lord not sparing him heere, K. Henry his lamē ­table end. might by his temporall punishment prepare him euerlasting mercy in the life to come. So Nubergensis. And this for his manners and conuersation, wherin otherwise the said Author doth much commend him for a good Iusticer and leuing Father to his people; a great Almes-man and founder of pious works; and for a principall defender and preseruer of Ecclesiasticall liber­tyes, &c. His ver­tues.

7. But now if we consider the point of our controuersie about his religion, and particular iudgement in the matter of Ecclesia­sticall iurisdiction; no King euer of our nation did make the matter more cleere for his obedience to the Sea of Rome in all oc­casions, wherof he had many in his dayes, & some of them neer­ly concerning himselfe, as that of Thomas Becket Archbishop of [Page 200] Canterbury, who for opposing himself against certaine new Sta­tutes and Ordinances of the said King, which in the heat of [...] greatnes and temporall fortune, he would haue made against the liberty of the Church, pretending them to haue byn of his Grand-father K. Henry the first (and if they had byn, Lavves at­tempted by King Henry a­gainst the Church. the antiqui­ty was not great as you see) the said Archbishop incurred highly his heauy indignation, which cost him afterward his life, as is notorious. And these lawes were six in number, as the histories of that time doe sett them downe. 1 The first, that no appellation might be made to Rome without he Kings consent. 2 The second, that no Bishop might goe out of the Realme without the Kings lic [...]nce, though he were called by the Pope himself. 3 The third, that no Bishop may excommunicate any man that held of the King in capite, but by the Kings approbation. 4 The fourth, that it shall not appertaine to the Bishop to punish men for periury, [...] violating their faith; but that it shall belonge to the Kings Courts. 5 The fifth, that Clarks may be drawne to secular tribunals in certaine causes. 6 The sixt, that the King and his lay-Iudges may determine controuersies about titbes or Churches.

8. These were the lawes, for which K. Henry the second made so much adoe to haue them passe, as he enpawned his whole power therin, & moued, for so much as in him lay, both heauen and earth to effectuate them, euen by the Pope himself, but could not. And yet you see, that heere is not pretended any abso­lute spirituall iurisdiction, but only delegatory in certaine little peeces and parcels therof, or rather some little restraint of that supreme authority, which he acknowledged to be in the Sea of Rome. K. Henry vehement contentiō to haue these lavves take place. But yet for the good and peace of his land he pretended to haue them graunted, confirmed, & allowed vnto him, as he said they had byn to his Grand-father, but could not shew it. For as you haue heard in the life of K. Henry the first, the holy and lear­ned prelate S. Anselme stood against him in such sorte, so as he pre­uailed not.

9. It is heer also specially to be noted against M. Attorney, that this King pretended not (as hath byn said) to haue this iurisdi­ction against Clergie men by right of his Crowne, but by con­cession rather of his Bishops, and confirmation of the Pope him­self. For so expresly affirmeth Houeden that liued at that tyme, that he required the seales of the said Bishops, [...]. port. 2. A [...]nal. in [...]. 1164. and confirmation of Pope Alexander the third; whervnto when Thomas Becket Arch­bishop of Canterbury, that was Legatus-natus would not yeeld: the [Page 201] King sent messengers to Rome presently saith Houeden, to wit, Iohn [...]ford & Geffrey Ridell, to desire of Pope Alexander, that he would make his extraordinary Legat in England, Roger Archbishop of Yorke, an old emulator and enemy of S. Thomas. But the Pope per­ceiuing his drifte, which was to oppresse the said Archbishop of Canterbury, denyed the Kings petition in this behalfe, though at the request of the Kings said messengers, K. Henry the secōd made Le­gate of the Pope. Consessit Dominus Papa, vt Rexipse Legatus esset totius Angliae, it a tamen, quod ipse nullum grauamen fa­cere posset Cantuariensi Archiepiscopo. The Pope graunted that K. Henry himself should be his Legat ouer all England; but yet so, as he should not be able, to lay any aggreiuaunce vpon the Archbi­shop of Canterbury: that is to say, should not preiudicate his ordi­nary iurisdiction, or haue any authority ouer him. Which point the King perceiuing, and that his whole intent of oppressing the said Archbishop was heerby preuented, he would not, through indignation (saith our Author) accept of the said legation, but sent back the Popes letters of that commission to him againe. Wherby you see, that he refused the said office, for that he thought the iurisdiction giuen him, was lesse then he would haue had, and not for that he did not acknowledge the whole to be in the Pope, and nothing in himself, as from the right of his Crowne.

10. But to abbridge this matter, concerning his contention with S. Thomas, wherof afterward he sore repented himself, as you will heare; though he entred into the same with great heat and resolution, to goe through therin by his power and autho­rity with the Pope: yet when he saw the said Pope to mislike his proceedings, and to stand constant against him, he amayned and and humbled himself presently, and this in respect of his con­science and feare of God, as himself caused to be written by his Bishops to the said Pope Alexander. For there is extant in Houeden a large epistle of all the Bishops Suffragans of Canterbury, that were subiects to Thomas the Archbishop, written vnto Pope Alexander in the Kings name, of his prompt obedience towards him, and the Sea of Rome in all things, saying: K. Henry his humi­lity to the [...] Apo­stolick. Ad vestra quidem mandata non itatus intumuit, non elatus obedire contempsit, verum gratias agens paterna correctioni, Ecclesia se statim submisit examini. when the King recei­ued your commaundements, he did not swell with anger, nor proudly contemned to obey, but giuing thankes for your Fa­therly correction, did presently submit himself to the examina­tion [Page 202] of the Church. And againe. Ipse diuini reuerentia timoris, [...] Maiestatempreferens, sed vt filius obediens, se iudicio sistere, legitimae (que) pa­rere sententiae, se (que) legibus alligatum Prinscipem, praesto est in omnibus exhibe­re. He for reuerence and respect of the fear of God, did not pre­fer the maiesty of his Kingly State, but as an obedient sonne, is ready in all things, to stand to iudgement, and to obey lawfull sentence, acknowledging himself, though he be a Prince, to be bound to the lawes of the Church.

11. This then, was his disposition of mind in this behalfe, which he presently shewed in fact, by sending a most honorable Em­bassage to the Pope, to wit, the Archbishop of Yorke, & Bishops of VVinchester, London, Chichester and Excester, with the Earles, Arundell, the Gundauell de Sancto Valerico, and many others both gentlemen and Clarks. And as Houeden affirmeth; Appellauit pro se & regno suo, ad Praesentiam Summi Pontificis; K. Henry himselfe appealeth to the Pope. He appealed for himself and for his kingdome to the Pre [...]ence of the Pope; desiring that two Legats might be sent into England to iudge of the cause, between him & the Archbishop. And soone after when the Archbishop, vpon pacification made was returned, and within a few moneths after wikedly slaine in his owne Church of Canterbury; the same Pope Alexander taking vpon him, as lawfull Iudge, to examine & pu­nish the fact vpon the person of K. Henry himself, sent two Car­dinall-Legats for that purpose into Normandy, Houed. part 2. annal. in v [...]. H. 2. named Graetianus & Viuianus, as Houeden at large setteth downe the history. Wherof K. Henry being aduertised, that was present then in those partes be­yond the Seas, and fearing the euent, Ad Praesentiam Summi Pontifi [...] appellauit, K. Henry appealeth the secōd time. appealed againe (as once he had done before) to the presence of the Pope himself from his said Legats. Wherby we see that he graunted & acknowledged the Popes authority ouer him in that matter. And the same writer addeth in the same place, that the said King fearing also (notwithstanding his ap­peale) the seuerity of the Sea Apostolicke in this case, passed ouer presently into England, giuing straite order and commaundment, that no man should be permitted to enter with any Bull or Bre [...] of the Pope of what sorte soeuer, except first he gaue caution & security, that he would thereby bring no hurte or greiuaunce to the King or Kingdome.

12. But after this againe (to omit many other things and iu [...]d [...] ­dicall Acts, which passed in this affaire, set downe by the said Houeden, and other authors of that time) two other Cardinall- [...] ­gats, [Page 203] Theodinus and Albertus were finally directed from the said Pope Alexander into Normandy, K Henry commeth from Ire­land to appeare before the Popes Le­gates. to giue the last sentence vpon the matter. Vnto whome K. Henry being then in Ireland, and cited to appeere came purposely to present himself in person, which no­tably signifieth his obedience. And there by his oath he purged himself, swearing first, that his intention was neuer to procure the said Archbishops death, and secondly promising diuers things by the same oath, to be performed in satisfaction of his fault, in hauing giuen some occasion therof by angry words against the same Archbishop Thomas. All which is set downe in the said Au­thor vnder this title, Pet. Blo­son. Epist. 136. recorded likewise by Peter Blesensis. Purga­tio Henrici Regis pro morte Beati Thomae. The pur­gation & absolutiō of King Henry. The purgation or satisfa­ction of K. Henry for the death of S. Thomas; & therevpon ensueth. Charta absolutionis Domini Regis. The charter of absolution of our Lord the King by the said Legats in the Popes name.

13. And amongst other six or seauen points, whervnto the King sware at this time, one is set downe in these words. ‘He sware also, that he would neither let, nor permit to be letted, any Appellations to be made in his Kingdome, to the Bishop of Rome in Ecclesiasticall causes, with this condition, that if any that doe appeale be suspected to the King, they should giue security, that they would not seeke, or procure any hurte to him or his King­dome.’ And so was that controuersie ended, and the lawes abo­lished, which the King would haue established against the liber­ty of the Church. Wherby we se cleerly what persuasion K. Henry had of the Popes supreame authority in Ecclesiasticall affaires, and his loyall obedience thervnto; which is so much the more to be esteemed, if we consider the circumstances of the tyme wherin he exhibited the same, which was such, as he might ea­sily haue declined himself (if he would) from the force of Pope Alexander his authority, that pressed him so much, by adhering to some one of his enemyes the Antipopes, that by faction of a few were chosen & set vp against him, three or foure one after ano­ther, naming themselues, Victor the 4. Calixtus the 3. A circum­stance no­tably cō ­mending the true obedience of K. Hen­ry to the Church of Rome. and Pascalis the 3. and held out against him, for more then 17. years togea­ther, by the power and peruersity of Fredericus Barba-rossa the first Emperour of that name, who often also allured K. Henry to be partaker of his Schisme, but he refused, followinge heerin his Catholicke auncestors VVilliam the Conquerour, that stood con­stantly with the true Popes of his tyme, Alexander the 2. and Gre­gory [Page 204] the 7. against those that by sedition of Henry the 4. Empe­rour, were set vp against them, to wit Cadolus, calling himself Ho­norius the 2. and Gilbertus, that was named Clement the 2. K. Henry also the first obaied the true Popes of his tyme, Paschalis the 2. G [...] ­lasius the 2. Calixtus the 2. Honorius the 2. & Innocentius the 2. against six schismaticall intruders, calling themselues, Clement the 3. Syl­uester the 3. Gregory the 8. Celestinus the 2. Anacletus the 2. Victor the 4. all set vp & maintained by the German Emperours Henry the 4. and fifth, and by Lotharius the 2. after them. But our Kings of En­gland obayed allwayes their true and lawfull Pastors of Gods Church, and were highly commended for it. And now K. Henry the 2. followed their vertues, wisedome, religion, and magna­nimity in that behalfe; and found (no doubt) his reward in the life to come for it. And so much of this.

14. But now to passe to another consideration about the same King, it seemeth to me, that nothing sheweth more this King [...] true affection, deuotion, and confidence towards the Pope and Sea of Rome, then his owne recourse thervnto in his greatest affli­ction before mentioned, of the conspiracy of his wife and chil­dren against him. For then he wrote a very lamentable letter vn­to Pope Alexander, Pet. [...]esen. [...]pistola 136. beginning thus. Sanctissimo Domino suo Alexandre, Dei gratia Catholicae Ecclesia Summo Pontifici, Henricus Rex Angliae, &c. Salutem & deuotae subiectionis obsequium. In which letter, among other things, he saith thus: Vbipleniorem voluptatem contulerat mihi Domm [...], ibi grauius me flagellat, & quod sine lachrymis non dico, contra sanguine [...] [...]eum & viscera mea, cogor odium mortale concipere, &c. ‘Where God hath giuen me greatest pleasure and contentment, there doth he most whip me now, and that which without teares I doe not speake vnto you, I am constrained to conceiue mortall hatred against my owne bloud, and my owne bowels.’ My freinds haue left me, A letter of K Henry the secōd to the Pope vvritten in great affliction. and those of myne owne house doe seeke my life, & this secret coniuration ( of my wife and children) hath so intoxicated the minds of all my most familiar freinds, as they prefer their traite­rous obedience to my sonne, and would rather beg with him, then raigne with me, and enjoy most ample dignities, &c. Abse [...] corpore, presens tamen animo, me vestris aduolno genibus: I being absent in body, but present in mynd with you, doe cast my self at your knees: Vestrae iurisdictionis est Regnum Angliae, &c. Experiatur Anglia, quid possit Romanus Pontifex. The Kingdome of England is vnder your iu­risdiction. Let England learne by experience, what the Bishop of [Page 205] Rome can doe. Promitto me dispositioni vestra in omnibus pariturum. I doe promise to obay your disposition in all hings.

15. Thus he wrote at that tyme with teares, as you haue heard, wherewith Pope Alexander being greatly moued, sent commaun­dement to Richard Archbishop of Canterbury, to write earnestly vnto K. Henry the sonne, to recall him from his rebellion vnder paine of excommunication, as before we haue shewed. And this confident recourse of K. Henry to the Pope in so great an affaire, declareth well the opinion he had of his authority. And con­forme vnto this, were all the rest of his actions and doings, con­cerning Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction, when he was out of passion and perturbation, acknowledging none at all in himself, but on­ly from the Sea Apostolike. And heervpon he fouuded the secu­rity of all his hopes, by his first marriage with the Queen Eleanor, as hath byn said, whose diuorce from King Lewes was vpon the Popes sentence, declaringe the same to be inualide and no mar­riage at all, by reason that they were married within degrees of consanguinity prohibited by the Church.

16. And soone after this againe, about the 6. yeare of his raigne the same King (as Stow relateth) procured dispensation of the said Pope by his Legat-Cardinalls, Stovv a [...]. 1160. Henricus Pisanus, and Gulielmus Papionensis, to make a marriage between Henry his eldest sonne of seauen years old, and Margaret the French Kings daughter, K. Henry founded al his state vpon the Popes au­thority. that was yet but of three years old, which he would not haue done by all likelihood, with so manifest perill of his whole succession therby, if he had either doubted of the Popes authority therin, or presumed of his owne.

17. And not many years after this againe, the said King being very desirous to remoue from the Church of VValtam in Essex cer­taine secular Chanons, that liued not with edification, and to place in their roome regular Chanons, presumed not to doe it of himself, or his owne authority (which yet might seeme a small matter) but by the authority of the Pope. Houed. in vi [...]. Hon. 2. Rex (saith Houeden) ex authoritate Domini Papae instituit in Ecclesia de VValtham Canonicos regu­lares. The King did appoint regular Chanons in the Church of VValtham, by the authority of the Pope. And the same doth testi­fie VValsingham vpon the yeare 1177. VValsing. in Ypod [...]g [...]. noustr. an. 1177. that it was done in the vigil of Penticost: Authoritate Summi Pontificis sub praesentia Regis. By the au­thority of the Bishop of Rome, the King being present at the doing.

[Page 206]18. And the same VValsingham two years after that againe, doth record another iudiciall Act of the said Pope Alexander in England, which is, that he exempted from the obedience of the Archbi­shop of Canterbury, Roger, that was Prior of the monastery of S. Au­gustine in the same Citty, Di [...]erse things done by authoritye of the Pope in England. which had byn subiect to him (saith he) for fiue hundred years before. And it is probable, that neither the King, nor Archbishop did like thereof, but could not let the same.

19. And finally to goe no further in this matter, of this Kings obedience and deuotion towards the Church, when he was out of choller and passion, and free from such other perturbations, as did draw him strōgly oftentimes to the doing of certaine things, which after he repented; I shall end with one shorte narration only of the foresaid VValsingham, or a strange extremity and ad­uersity of fortune, from which God deliuered him at one tyme, by means of his deuout mynd towards the blessed Martyr S. Tho­mas of Canterbury, vpon the year 1174. which was three yeares af­ter his said martyrdome, at what time the Kings state was this, as partly before you haue heard. Lewys King of France cōioyning himself with Henry the third King of England, The strai­tes vvher­vnto King Henry vvas dri­uen. and the rest of his brethren against their Father, pressed him sore with great armies in Normandy, and other partes of his Dominions in France. And at the very same time, his wife Queen Eleanor in England conspiring with her said sonnes, incited by her example many other Princes and noblemen to doe the like, who raised diuers rebellions. And besides all the rest, VVilliam King of Scotland came in with a great Army on the North-side, and Philip Earle of Flaunders was ente­red with another on the South-side. At which time K. Henry see­ing himself in these straites, and not well knowing what to doe, yet resolued at the length to passe from Normandy into England, and first to succour the principall parte. VVasing in Ypodig. [...] an. 11 [...]4. ‘But being on the Sea, there arose such a tempest, as seing himself in great daunger, Ere­ctis in caelum luminibus (saith VValsingham) lifting vp his eyes to hea­uen he desired God, K. Henry strangely deliuered. that saw his intention, to be mercifull vnto him, as his meaning and purpose was to seeke the peace both of the Clergy & people of England, &c. And God (saith our Author) admitted presently the prayer of this our humbled King, and brought him safe to Hampton-port with all his people; who from that day forward, giuing himself to pennaunce, vsed (saith he) a very thinne diet, to wit, bread and water only, and casting of [Page 207] all temporall cares, nor entring into any one Citty, as he went by the way, neuer ceased vntill he came to Canterbury;’ where the glorious body of Thomas the martyr lay, The ear­nest and [...] syncere penaunce [...] of King Henry. where with abundance of teares and sighes, going bare-foote, and casting himself pro­strate on the ground, he did demaund pardon and mercie; ‘hum­bly beseeching first, that the Bishops there present would ab­solue him, and then that euery religious man would giue him three, or fiue strokes of a discipline (or whip) on his bare flesh; & then putting one his apparell againe, which in all their presence he had put of, he rose from the ground, and then gaue precious gifts to the said Martyr and his sepulcher; and among other for­ty pounds by the yeare of perpetuall rent for maintenance of lights at the said Sepulcher, and so giuing himself to waching, fasting, & prayer for three dayes togeather, it is not to be doub­ted (saith he) but that the said martyr being pleased with his re­pentaunce and deuotion, God also (by his intercession) tooke away the Kings sinne.’ So VValsingham.

20. And presently in token heerof he saith, that the verie same day, wherin the King was most deuout in humbling [...]im­self and kissing the said martyrs Tombe in Canterbury, God deli­uered into his hands VVilliam King of Scotland, who was taken prisoner by his Captaines: and that vpon the same day also, his rebellious sonne K. Henry the 3. hauing taken shipping to come with a great Nauye into England against him, was driuen back by tempest; the King himself going to London was receiued with extraordinary ioy of al his people, The vvon­derfull successes of K. Hen. vpon his penance. by whose help he soone paci­fied and conquered all his rebells, and thence going presently ouer into Normandy with a great armie, and leading prisoner with him, the foresaid K. of Scotland, with diuers other enemies fallen into his hands, hee so terrified the King of France, and o­ther his confederates that beseiged the Cittie of Roane, as they re­tired presentlie; and his sonnes Henry, Richard, & Geffrey so hum­bled themselues vnto him, as they were reconciled, and recei­ued to grace againe; all comming home togeather in one shipp (saith VValsingham) whom a little before it seemed, that the wide world could not containe.

21. And this was the effect of K. Henries deuotion at that time, which Petrus Blesen [...]is also that was most inward with him, doth [...]estifie & recoūt at large in an epistle to his freind the Archbish. of Palermo in Sicilie, wherin hee affirmeth not onlie that K. Henry [Page 208] assured himself, that hee had all these good successes by inter­cession of the said holy martyr S. Thomas, but moreouer, that hee tooke him for his speciall Patron in all his aduersities. ‘Illud quoq [...] noueritis (saith he) Dominum Regem gloriosum martyrem in omnibus angu­stijs suis Patronum habere praecipuum.’ This also you must know, that my Lord the King doth hold the glorious martyr S. Thomas for his cheife Patrone in all his straites and necessities: and the same you may read in Nubergensis, See Nuberg. l. 2. hist. [...]. 25. & 33. & [...] that liued at the same time, though not so intrinsecall with the King as the other. And this passed at that tyme, though afterward he committing his said Q Eleanor to prison, for diuers years before his death, and continuing his loose life with other women (as hath byn said) God for punish­ment, permitted, that albeit two of his sonnes Henry and Geffrey died before him; yet the other two remaining, Richard and Iohn, and falling from him againe, did so afflict and presse him, as they brought him to that desolate end, which before hath byn mentioned. Though some other doe ascribe the cause heerof, not so much to his loose life, as to his irreuerent dealing some­tymes in Church-matters. For so two Bishops, that were his Embassadours wrote vnto him in confidence, Blesensi [...] epist. 153. as Petrus Blesensis doth testify, saying: ‘Non est quod magis hostes vestros incitat ad conflictum, quam quod arbitrantur Vos Ecclesia Dei minus extitisse deuotum.’ There is nothing, that doth more stir vp, or animate your enemyes to fight against you, then for that they persuade themselues, that you haue sometymes shewed your self lesse deuout towards the Church of God. And thus much of K. Henry.

OF THE RAIGNE OF K. RICHARD THE FIRST, The sixt King after the Conquest. §. II.

This King raigned from the yere 11 [...]9. vntil 1199. that is 10. yeres.22 For that we haue byn somewhat large in the life of K. Henry the Father, we meane to be breefer (if it may be) in his children, who were only two that seruiued him, and raigned after him, to wit Richard, & Iohn; for that the two other Henry, that was crow­ned [Page 209] and named by him K. Henry, and Geffrey Duke of Brittany, after their many tumultuations, conspiracies & disobediences against their said Father, died in his life tyme; and of these two that li­ued, he had little comforte, as before you haue heard.

25. And yet proued this Richard no very euill King afterward, for the space of ten years that he raigned, though vnfortunate, both in warre and peace; which men ascribe (in great parte) to the demerit of his owne disobedience against his said Father. For punishment wherof both his owne brother Iohn conspired often against him, and K. Philip of France hir colleage and confe­derate, brake his faith with him, Misfortu­nes of K. Richard. and the Duke of Austria persidi­ously tooke and held him prisoner in his returne from Ierusalem, and Henry the Emperour laid him in fetters, and many other mi­series followed, and fell vpon him, vntill at length he was disa­sterously slaine by a poisoned arrow, shot out of a Castle against him, as our histories doe testifie.

24. But as for his religion, it was all wayes truly Catholicke, & in no point different from that of all Christendome in his dayes. And particularly in that which appertaineth to our controuersy, he was most obedient & deuout to the spiritual authority of the Sea Apostolicke in all his actions: King Ri­chard de­uout and obedient to the Church of Rome. which I may proue by the au­thority of a whole Synod of the Archbishop of Roane, and all his Bishops writing to Pope Celestinus the third, in recomendatiō of his cause when he was Captiue, sayinge: See Blesen. epist. 64. ad Celest. PP. ‘Christianissimus Princeps Rex Angliae, illustrissimus Dominus noster, & deuotissimus Ecclesia Romanae filius, quem specialiter in suam protectionem susceperat in sua peregrinatio­ne, &c.’ ‘The most Christian Prince Richard King of England, and our most honorable Lord, and most deuout sonne of the Ro­maine Church, whome the said Church had specially taken in­to her protection in his iourney to Ierusalem, is now vniustly de­tained, &c.

25. But if this testimony were not, yet all his other life and actions, as hath byn said, doe sufficiently testifie the same. For first, to goe in order, and name some few of many, it is registred by Houeden that liued at that tyme, and was present perhaps at his coronation, how religiously and humbly he receiued the same, Reg. Ho [...]ed. part. 2. Annal. in vit. Rich. 2. at the hands of the Archbishop and Clergy, not calling himself King; but Duke only, vntill he was crowned. ‘Cum autem Dux (saith he) ad altare veniret, &c.’ ‘When the Duke came before the Altar, in presence of the Archbishops, Bishops, Clergie, and people, he [Page 210] first fell downe on his knees before the said Altar, King Ri­chards be­hauiour & oath at his corona­tion. where we [...] laid open the holy ghospells, aud the reliques of many Saints, ac­cording to the custome, and there he sware that all the dayes of his life, he would maintaine peace, honour, & reuerence to the holy Church, and all those that were ordained by the same.’ ‘He sware also to maintaine good iustice and equitie to the people, to take away euill lawes and customes, and to make good, &c. So Houeden.

26. And not many monethes after this, being called vpon, and intreated by Pope Clement the 3. to make hast in his preparations, for succouring of Ierusalem, which was now taken and held by Saladinus the great Prince of the Saracens; the said Pope sent soone after a speciall Legat into England, named Cardinall Iohn Anagna­nus, King Ri­chard goeth to Ierusalem by the Po­pes pro­curement. as well to hasten that iourney, and the iourney of K. Philip of France that was to goe in his compaine, as also to end certaine controuersies betweene Baldwin Archbishop of Canterbury, that was to goe with the King in his vioage, and Geffrey the Kings base brother nominated Archbishop of Yorke, & commended by the King (but not yet admitted hitherto by the Sea Apostolike) and other Bishops and principall persons. And when they were all met at Canterbury togeather, the King taking order and dispo­sing many things, for the quiet and safty of his Kingdomes in his absence, which are set downe at large by the said Houeden, Nubergensis, Mathew Paris, and other authors; he thence began his iourney in the moneth of December, and first yeare of his raigne.

27. But before this, as hath byn said, he did dispose of many things: as namely the setting at liberty of his mother Q. Eleanor, that had byn longe in prison in his Fathers dayes, restoring her to all former honours, and far greater then euer she had before, assigning to her the dowries, both of Q. Maude wife of K. Henry the first, The King­dom com­mended to the Popes protectiō. and of Alyce wife of K. Stephen, and of the other Maude the Empresse mother of K. Henry the second. And to his brother Iohn Earle of Morton, besides all other States and Titles he had before, he gaue foure Earl-domes more, to gaine him withall and hold him content, to wit, of Cornwall, Deuonshyre, Dorcet and Somerset: but yet left to none of them the gouernment of his Realme, but to two Bishops to wit, Hugh Bishop of Durham, See Houed. and math. Paris anno. 1190. for the North-partes, and to VVilliam Bishop of Ely, for the whole body of the Realme, making him his Chauncellour and supreme Iudge, and praying Pope Clement for his more authority, to make him also [Page 211] his Legat à latere, and to take into his protection the whole Realme, and so he did: whereby appeareth what opinion K. Ri­chard had of the Sea Apostolikes authority in his dayes.

28. But the same appeareth yet more, by the many appella­tions that were made in the Kings owne presence, at the for­said meeting at Canterbury vnto the Pope himself. For first Bal­dwin Archbishop of Canterbury (who, as I say, was to goe with K. Richard in his said iourney of Ierusalem) appealed against the foresaid Geffrey, the Kings brother, nominated by the King to the Archbishoprick of Yorke: ‘Appellauit ad Dominum Papam (saith Houeden) coram Rege, & vniuersis Episcopis, & Clero.’ He appealed to the Pope, in presence of the King, Houed. i [...] vit. Rich. 1. fol. 375. and all the Bishops and Clergy. One Hammon also Chaunter of the same Church of Yorke, receiuing letters from K. Richard, to install one Buchard in the di­gnity of Treasurer of the said Church, according as he was ele­cted: ‘Noluit mandatis Regis obedire (saith Houeden) sed super hoc ad Sedem Apostolicam appellauit.’ He would not obey the Kings com­maundement in this point, but appealed in the controuersie to the Sea Apostolike: Diuers Appellati­ons from the King to the Pope. which King Richard did no wayes let or de­ny. And againe in the same place, the King hauing giuen the Deanry of Yorke to one Henry, brother to the Lord Marshall of England, commended the man for his installing, to the Archbis­hop of Yorke; but he refusing said, that he could not doe it: Donec electio eius confirmata esset à Summo Pontifice: vntill his election were confirmed by the Bishop of Rome. Houed. Ibid. fol. 376. Which answere the King tooke in good part, and therby well declared, what his opinion was of his owne Ecclesiasticall authority, as also of the Popes.

29. Moreouer saith the same Author: Richardus Rex Angliae, missis nuncijs suis ad Clementem Papam, obtinuit ab eo literas Patentes, &c. ‘This Richard King of England sending his messengers to Pope Clement, obtained letters Patents of him, that whosoeuer he should send vnto any townes, lands or lordships of his, to keep, and defend the same in his absence, should be free from all oath, vow, or other obligation of going the voiage to Ierusalem: Vnde, ipse sibi inastimabilem acquisiuit pecuniam. Wherby he procured to himself an inestimable summe of money.’

30. And this before the Kings departure from England; but being entred into the iourney, and arriued in the Kingdome of Sicilie, he there marryed his new wife Berengaria, daughter to the King of Nauarre, conducted thither by sea, by Q. Eleanor his mother; [Page 212] who after foure daies stay only in the porte of Messina, King Ri­chard sent his mo­ther to Rome to entreate the Pope. was [...] by her sonne, to returne to England by land, taking Rome in he [...] way, to the end she might in his name, intreat the Pope to admit for Archbishop of Yorke his foresaid brother Geffrey, whome he had presented and nominated. ‘Per illam mandauit Rex Angliae Summ [...] Pontisici (saith Houeden) & humiliter postulauit, vt ipse electionem pro­dicti Gaufredi confirmaret.’ King Richard of England did send by his said mother, to the Pope, and humbly besought him, that he would confirme the election of the foresaid Geffrey to be Archbi­shop of Yorke. Which labour of going to Rome, it is like that he would neuer haue put his mother vnto, Houed. part 2. An. pag. 392. nor yet haue vsed so much humility of intreatinge the Pope, if he had thought his owne Ecclesiasticall authority to haue byn sufficient, as well for inuesting him, as for his nomination and presentation.

31. And moreouer, when the said King had ended a certaine controuersie in the same porte & Citty of Messina, with Tancredra King of that Iland; he gaue account of all by a large letter, vnto the said Pope Clement, as to his deerest Father. Beatissimo Patri Cle­ments, Dei gratia Sanctae sedis Apostolica Summo Pontifici: Richardus eadem gratia Rex Angliae, sincerae in Domino deuotionis affectum. And then pre­sently he beginneth his epistle thus. Iustiorem exitum facta Princi­pum sortiuntur, cum à Sede Apostolica robur & fauorem accipiunt, & Sancta Romanae Ecclesiae colloquio diriguntur, &c. The acts of Princes doe come to best end, Houeden. Ibid. fol. 326. when they receiue strength and fauour from the Sea Apostolicke, and are directed by the conference or com­munication of the Church of Rome. King Ri­chardes letter to P. Clement the 3. And therefore we haue thought it conuenient to let your Holines vnderstand, what agreements haue byn made these dayes publikely, betweene the excellent Lord Tancred King of Sicilie, and vs. And then after re­citall of all particularityes, he endeth thus: testibus nobisipsis, vndeci­mo die Nouembris apud Messanam. We our selues being witnesse of this agreement, the eleuenth day of Nouember at Messina.

32. But when K. Richard soone after, departing thence was ar­riued in Asia, and had begun most prosperously his warrs against the Infidels, the Deuill enuying his good successe, stirred vp first seditiō in England, by means of Iohn the Kings brother, who per­ceiuing diuers to enuy the Greatnes of the Bishop of Ely, left go­uernour by the King, and some Bishops also to be in faction a­gainst him, began to make great stirs. And on the otherside, the same enemy of mankind castinge ielousies betweene K. Philip of [Page 213] France, and the said King Richard, did seperate them at last; wher­vpon ensued the returne of the said King Philip, with intention to inuade King Richards Dominions, and to set vp his brother Iohn in his place, as the sequele declareth.

33. But Pope Celestinus the 3. that had succeeded in the place of Pope Clement lately deceased, Pope Ce­lestines letter to the Re­alme of England. vnderstanding of the former con­spiracie, and faction against the Bishop of Ely in England, wrote a vehement letter against the same, to all the Archbishops, Bi­shops, and Clergie of England, saying among the rest. Cum dilectus in Christo filius noster Richardus, &c. wheras our deerly-beloued sōne in Christ Richard, noble King of England, when he resolued by ta­king vpon him the signe of the Holy crosse of Christ, to reuenge the iniury of his redeemer in the Holie land, left the tutele and care of his Kingdome, vnder the protection of the Sea Aposto­licke, we that haue succeeded in that Sea, haue so much the more obligation to cōserue the State of the said Kingdome, the rights and honours of the same; by how much greater confidence he placed in our protection: and thervpon hath exposed his person, riches, and people, to greater perils for exaltation of holy Chri­stian religion, &c. Wherfore vnderstanding of certaine troubles, lately moued by Iohn Earle of Morton, and certaine others combi­ned with him, against your honourable Father VVilliam Bishop of Ely, Legat of the Sea Apostolicke, and Gouernour of your Realme.’ Vniuersitati vestrae per Apostolica scripta mandamus, & in virtu­te obedientiae praecipimus, &c. ‘We doe by these Apostolicke writings, giue commaundement to your whole community & Realme, and charge the same in the vertue of obedience, that all men sur­cease from like practise of conspiration, turmoyle, or faction, &c. giuen at our pallace of Lateran, the 4. day before the Nones of De­cember, in the first yeare of our Popedome.’ And by this you may see what authority he tooke himself to haue ouer all England, and Bishops and Princes therof at that day.

34. The which is yet more declared, by that which soone after ensued; for that the foresaid Earle Iohn, and other Lords and Bi­shops combininge themselues with him, hauinge proceeded yet further in that quarrell, & by cōmon consent of all the Realme (as it seemed) depriued the said Bishop of Ely of his office of Go­uernour, imprisoned him, and driuen him out of England, and elected in his roome, VValter Archbishop of Roane, for gouernour of the Realme, they were no lesse carefull to send presently to [Page 214] excuse, & iustifie the matter vnto Pope Celestinus, then they [...] to the King himself for his satisfaction. The Bis­hop of Ely fauored & defended by the Pope and the King. All which appeareth by a large letter written from Rome to the said Archbishop by his agents, that were there, who aduertized him, how euill the matter was taken by the said Pope Celestinus. Dominus Papa (say they) in restri depressione negotij, plurima indignanter, & cum amaritud [...]ne proponebat, &c. The Pope did propose very many things with in­dignation, and amaritude of mind to the depression of your af­faire; iterating many tymes, that he knew the great affection & confidence of the King of England towards his Chauncelour and Gouernour the Bishop of Ely, and that he had seen many letters of the said King in his commendation, but none against him; & that at his earnest instance, the Sea Apostolike had made him al­so Legat à latere. And that finally, he absolued him from the sen­tence of excommunication, which the said Archbishop of Ro [...] had laid vpon him; and for the rest, he would expect the Kings inclination, who being soone after taken prisoner in Germany, sent presently for the said Chauncellour to come vnto him; and made great vse of him, for he was not only his interpreter be­tweene the Emperour and him, and other Princes, but he sent him also into England, not as Chauncellour or Gouernour, but as Bishop of Ely, to lay the plot for his ransome.

35. And I might recount many other examples of the same iu­risdiction, exercised in England by the same Pope without con­tradiction of any man, in the absence of the said King, though Earle Iohn the Kings brother was present, and very potent amōg them, and no great freind to the Pope, as by the former letter may be imagined; and who finally did driue out of England the said Bishop of Ely, but yet neuer obiected, or put doubt in the Popes authority, about any Ecclesiasticall matter that there fell out. As for example vpon the yeare 1191. which was the very next after the Kings departure, Nubergens. reiū Angl. l. 4. cap. 17. Nubergensis liuinge at that time, recounteth, how Geffrey the Kings base brother, hauing byn longe beyond the seas, suing at Rome to be admitted to the Arch­bishopricke of Yorke, and to haue his Pall, which Pope Cleme [...] would not graunt for diuers obiections, and appealles made a­gainst him, as well by Baldwyn Archbishop of Canterbury (as you haue heard) as also by others, and namely the Bishop of Ely that was Gouernour of the land, Geffrey the kinges brother by authority of the P. made Archbis­hop of Yorke. being much against him: yet now vpon King Richards commendation, and his owne many [...] [Page 215] promises, Pope Celestinus so much fauoured him (saith Nubergensis) as he gaue him his pall before he was consecrated, and sent him to be consecrated by the Archbishop of Towers in France, com­maunding him, vt ei, non obstante vel appellatione, vel occasione qualibet, manus imponeret, that he should, by imposition of hands, cōsecrate him, notwithstanding any appellation, or other occasion what­soeuer to the contrary. And so he did: and he came into England, and tooke possession of the said Archbishopricke, and enioyed the same by this authority of consecration and inuestiture from Pope Celestinus, notwithstanding all the contradiction and oppo­sition of his potent aduersaryes, as in the same Author at large is set downe.

36. And when not longe after this againe, the said Archbishop Geffrey requiring Canonicall profession of obedience to be made to him, and his Sea, accordinge to custome, at the hands of Hugh Bishop of Durham, who had purchased before of King Richard, an Earl-dome to be annexed to his said Bishopricke; Nubergens. Ibidem. cap. 25. and that the said Hugh refusing to doe the same, vpō pretence of many causes, appealed therein to the Sea of Rome; the Archbishop not admit­ting the same appeale, pronounced notwithstanding sentence of excommunication against him: Celestinus the Pope not only re­uoked the said sentence, but exempted moreouer the said Bi­shop & Bishopricke, from the obedience of the said Archbishop and Archbishopricke of Yorke, as the same author relateth. So as in this he shewed his authority in England.

37. But now let vs passe to K. Richard himself, who being va­liantly occupied in the warres against the Infidels and enemies of God in Asia, had many crosses fell vpon him: First, the falling out and departure of K. Philip of France from that warre, as you haue heard; who returning into France, began to treat presently with Earle Iohn, to trouble the peace of his brothers territoryes; and the principall point that combined these two togeather a­gainst King Richard, King Ri­chards fortunes letted by his bro­thers am­bition, & enuy of the K of France. besides the enuy of the one, and ambition of the other, was, that both of them were afraid least Prince Arthure Earle of Brittany, sonne to Geffrey, Iohns elder brother, should suc­ceed in the Kingdome of England, if any thing should happen to King Richard: (and so the Bishop of Ely had giuen out, that King Richard himself had written from Sicily) which point was much feared, as preiudiciall to them both. Whervpon they made a fast league, and began on both sides of the Sea to trouble the State; [Page 216] which when K. Richard vnderstood, and that Pope Celestin [...] [...] his letters, and other diligence could not stay them, and that [...] grew into sedition at home by partes-takinge, he was forced sorely to his greife, and to the publicke lamentation of all Chri­stendome to leaue that warre, and to abandon the victorie, that was euen now almost in his hand, if he had stayed, as the euent also shewed; for that soone after dyed the Saladine, by whose death, there was no doubt, but that King Richard had recouered Ierusalem.

38. But he returning for defence of his owne countrey, fel in­to great misery. For being taken, as hath byn said, by Duke Leo­pold of Austria, vpon pretence of certaine iniuries receiued from him & his people in the warres of Asia, he was deteined by him, King Ri­chards captiuity in Austria. and by the Emperour Henry the 6. more then fifteen moneths pri­soner, and forced to paie in the end, aboue two hundred thou­sand markes for his ransome, partly in present money, and part­ly in pawnes and pledges left for the same; And so after foure yeares absence, the said King returned.

39. But in this tyme of his captiuity, his chiefest comforte and refuge was in the assistance of the said Pope Celestinus, as may well appeare by the sundry letters of many, written vnto the said Pope in his behalfe; but especially and aboue others, of the affli­cted Lady and Queen his mother Eleanor, who wrote three large letters vnto him, by the pen of Petrus Blesensis Archdeacon then of London, See Pet. Blesen e­pest. 144. ad Celest. PP. that had byn Secretary to her husbād K. Henry the second: and she beginneth one, saying thus: ‘Sanè non multum ab insania dif­fert dolor:’ Sorrow truly doth not much differ from madnes: And then. Gentes diuulsae, populi lacerati, prouinciae desolatae in spiritu contrito & humiliato supplicant tibi, quem constituit Deus super Gentes & Regna in omni plenitudine Potestatis. Q Elea­nores cō ­plaints vnto Pope Celesti­nus. These nations heer deuided in their owne bowels, ( by absence of their Prince) this people torne and bro­ken in themselues, these desolate prouinces doe in a contrite and humbled spirit make supplication to you, whom God hath pla­ced ouer Nations and Kingdomes in all fullnesse of power. And then againe. Moueat te (Summe Pontifex) etsi non huius peccatricis infa­licissimae dolor, saltem clamor pauperum, compeditorum gemitu [...], interfecto­rum sanguis, Ecclesiarum spoliatio, & generalis denique pressura sanctorum. Be you moued (ô high Priest) if not with the sorrow of mee, a most vnfortunate sinner, yet with the cry of poore men, with the groanes of them that are in fetters, with the bloud of them [Page 217] that are heere slaine, with the spoyling of Churches therof en­suing, and with the generall oppression of all holy people. And yet further: Duo filij mihi supererant ad solatium, qui bodie (mihi misera & damnatae) supersunt ad supplicium. Rex Richardus tenetur in vinculis, Iohan­nes frater ipsius regnum Captiui depopulatur ferro & vastat incendijs. Two only children of many remained vnto me for my comforte, which now are vnto me (most miserable and damned woman) become a torment. King Richard is held captiue in chaines, and Iohn his brother doth spoile by sword and fire, the said captiues Kingdomes, and dominions.

40. This and much more to the same lamentable effect, wrote this afflicted mother vnto Pope Celestinus in those dayes, reque­sting him by Ecclesiasticall censures, to compell both the Empe­rour and Duke of Austria, to set her sonne the King at liberty. And to this effect hath she many vehement speaches & exhortations vnto him; as for example. [...]les. epist. 145. ‘Nonne Petro Apostolo (saith she) & in eo vo­bis, à Deo, omne regnum, omnisque potestas regenda committitur? Benedictus autem Dominus, qui talem potestatem dedit hominibus: non Rex, non Impe­rator, aut Dux à iugo Vestrae Iurisdictionis eximitur. Vbi est ergo Zelus Phi­nees? vbi est authoritas Petri, &c.’ were not all Kingdomes, Q. Elea­nora her petition to Pope Celesti­nus. and was not all power and gouernment committed by God vnto Peter the Apostle, and in him to you? Blessed be our Lord, that gaue such authority vnto men: No King, no Emperour, no Duke is exempted from the yoke of your Iurisdiction. And where is then the Zeale of Phinees? where is the authority of Peter, &c.

41. And againe in another epistle. Illud restat, vt exeratis in male­sicos (Pater) gladium Petri, quem ad hoc constituit Deus super gentes & regna. Christi crux antecellit Caesaris Aquilas, gladius Petri gladio Constantini, Ibid. epist. 146. & Apostolica Sedes praeiudicat Imperatoria potestati. Vestra Potestas à Deo est, an ab hominibus? Nonne Deus Deorum locutus est vobis in Petro Apostolo di cens, Matt. 16. Quodcunque ligaueris super terram, erit ligatum & in caelis; & quod­cunque solueris super terram, erit solutum & in caelis? Quare ergò tanto tem­poretam negligenter, immò tam crudeliter filium meum soluere defertis, aut potius non audetis? Sed dicetis hanc potestatem vobis in animabus, non in cor­poribus fuisse commissam. Esto: Certè sufficit nobis, si eorum ligaueritis ani­mas, qui filium meum ligatum in carcere tenent. Filium meum soluere robis in expedito est; dummodo humanum timorem Dei timor euacuet. This on­ly remaineth (ô Father) that you draw forth the sword of Peter against malefactors, which sword God hath appointed to be ouer nations and Kingdomes. The Crosse of Christ doth excell [Page 218] the Eagles that are in Cesars banners, the spirituall sword of [...] ­ter is of more power then was the temporall sword of Constantine the Emperour, and the Sea Apostolicke is more potent then any Imperiall power or authority. And I would aske whether your power be of God, or frō men? Did not the God of Gods speak [...] to you in Peter the Apostle, sayinge: VVhatsoeuer you shall bynd vpon earth, shall be bound in heauen, and whatsoeuer you shall loose vpon earth shall be loosed in heauen? And why then doe you so negligently, yea cruelly, delay for so longe time to loose my sonne? or rather why dare you not to doe it? Perhaps you will say, that this power giuen you by God (of binding and loosing) is for soules, and not for bodies. Let it be so. Truely it is sufficient for vs, if you would bind the soules of those, that hold my sonnes body bound in pri­son. And finally I know, that it lyeth in your power to loose my sonne, if the feare of God may euacuate in you the feare of man.

42. Thus wrote this afflicted Queene vnto Celestinus the Pope; and the same wrote diuers other great personages at the same tyme, Epist. 6 [...]. ad Celest. [...]P. as may be seen in the said Petrus Blesensis: and among others, the foresaid Gualterus Archbishop of Roane and Gouernour of En­gland, The spe­ach of the Archbis­hop of Reane in K. Richards behalfe cōcerning S. Peters povver. a man of great authority, learning and wisedome, who af­ter many reasons concludeth his Epistle thus. Exerat ergo beati Pe­tri gladium manus vestra (Clementissime Pater) quid & quantum tanto filis debeatis, exhibeatis in opere, vt experientia mediante, addiscant minores & inferiores filij, quantum à [...]obis auxilium in suis necessitatibus debeant expe­ctare. Let your hand then (most Clement Father) draw forth the sword of Peter, and doe you shew by workes, how much you owe vnto so greate a child, (as is K. Richard) so as by experienc [...], your lesser and lower children may learne, how much help they may expect from you in their necessityes. So he.

43. And by this may appeare, what opinion men had in those dayes of the Popes authority: and let the Reader heer marke, as also M. Attorney, how vsuall a phrase it was at that tyme, to name two distinct swords, the one of Constantine, the other of Peter; th [...] one temporall ouer bodies, the other spirituall ouer soules; and th [...] the later was the greater and higher. Which was the speach also and phrase of King Edgar before the Conquest, and of the Conque­rour himself in his lawes (if you remember) & is now heer vsed againe, and so was euer after, vntill King Henry the 8. as by this our deduction will appeare. Sap. [...]p. 6. [...] 10. And only this phrase of speach, and common beleife of all our Kings and Countrey from time to [Page 219] time, that there were two distinct swords or powers, one temporall in the Prince, and the other spirituall in the Pope, A mani­fest infe­rence vpō the premi­ses against M Attor­ney. is sufficient to ouerthrow M. Attorneys whole Booke, though nothing els were said to it be­sides, the purporte therof being (as hath byn seen) to proue, that either no such distinction of swordes & powers is to be admit­ted, or that both are equally in the temporall Prince, and so vsed and exercised by our auncient Kings of England.

44. But now you see the vanity (in truth) & absurdity of that Paradox refuted by all this heer set downe, concerning K. Richard: and many examples more might be alleadged during his raigne, after his returne againe to England, who meaning to euacuate the alienation of many thinges solde, lent, or empawned before, for his going to Ierusalem, caused himself to bee crowned againe in VVinchester; reducing all thinges to a new order, and among o­thers he set downe, Capitula placitorum Corona Regis. The heads or cheife braunches of pleas, Hou [...]d in vt. R [...]. 1. fol. 445. that belong to the Kings Crowne, or Courts: wherein nothing at all is conteyned concerning Eccle­siasticall affaires, but only De aduocationibus Ecclesiarum, quae sunt de donatione Regis: Of the aduowsons of such Churches, as are of the Kings gift; that is to say, wherof he had Ius Patronatus. Hovv small and little spi­rituall iu­risdiction King Ri­chard pre­tended. Which is a small spirituall iurisdiction, if we consider it well, and may be in any secular man whatsoeuer, that buyldeth or foundeth a Church. And Matthaeus Parisiensis speaking of the Church of Nor­mandy vnder K. Richard, commendeth him highly for deliuering the said Church de longo seruitutis iugo, from a long yoke of serui­tude, which secular men by little and little had brought in vpon her vnder other Kings and Dukes, by often drawing Clergie-men to secular Iudges and tribunals, Paris. i [...] vit. Rich. 8. inuadinge their goods, re­straining their liberties, breaking their priuiledges, and the like. All which the said Author saith; Ipso glorioso Rege Richardo annuente, & omnia disponente, emendata sunt: Were amended by the consent of glorious King Richard, who disposed all things himself, to the re­stitution of the ancient liberties, & freedome of the said Church of Normandie.

45. It were ouer long to run ouer many other examples, which might be alleadged to this effect for proofe of King Richards true Catholicke deuotiō towards the Church; as also of his acknow­ledgement and obedience to the authority of the Sea of Rome, in all Ecclesiasticall affaires, during his life and raigne. There are 4. or 5. epistles exstant in Houeden, written to diuers parties by Ce­lestinus [Page 220] the Pope, which he wrote one soone after another, con­cerning the forenamed Geffrey Archbishop of Yorke, citing him to Rome to answere to certaine accusations, laid against him by his Chanons and others, accusing him among other things. Quod [...]e­nationibus & aucupio totius animi studium applicabat; Hunting and hau­king re­proued by the Pope in our En­glish Bis­hops. That he applied his whole mind hunting and hauking. And againe; De inhone­sta vita, & invtili conuersatione: They accused him of dishonest life, and vnprofitable conuersation. For which though he were the Kings brother; yet not making his appearance in Rome, nor len­ding his lawfull defence or purgation thither, he was suspended by the said Popes Bull: and the King was so far of, from taking it euill, [...]u [...]d. in vita Ru [...]ar. 1. fol. 428. or defending him, as he caused the lands and possessions of his Bishopricke to be seased on. Praecepit illum dessesire (saith Houeden) de Episcopatu suo, & de Vice-comitatu Eboraci. He comma­unded him to be dispossessed of his Archbishopricke, and of the Vicount-ship of Yorke.

46. But afterward Celestinus being dead, and Innocentius the third succeeding him in the Popedome, and the said Geffrey amending his manners, as may be presumed; Misit literas suas deprecatorias, ad Richardum Regem, &c. ‘The said Pope Innocentius sent his letters to K. Richard of England, requesting and exhorting him, by Fatherly admonition, Ibid. fol. 176. that he would receiue into his loue and brotherly familiarity againe, the said Archbishop at his request, and suffer him in peace to returne to his Bishopricke, for that otherwise he should be forced, to vse Ecclesiasticall Censures against the said King and his Kingdome.’ Vnto which petition ioyned with some commination, as you see, the King obeyed, sending diuer [...] Bishops vnto the said Archbishop (whose names Houeden setteth downe.) In spiritu humilitatis postulantes ex parte Regis, vt ipse ratas ha­beret donationes, quas fecerat Rex in Eboracensi Ecclesia; & Dominus Rex redderet ei Archiepiscopatum suum cum omni integritate &c. ‘These Bi­shops were to demaund in the spirit of humulity on the Kings behalfe, Geffrey restored to his Bis­hopricke by Pope Innocen­tius. that the said Archbishop would ratifie, and make good all the donations or gifts, which the King had bestowed in the Church of Yorke (during the time he had with-held his Archbi­shopricke) & that there vpon the King would restore vnto him his Archbishopricke with all integrity. But the Archbishop de­maunded first of these Bishops sent vnto him, whether they would vnder their hands and writings assure him, that he might doe it in conscience, but they refusing, he refused also to graunt [Page 221] the Kings request, and therevpon appealed againe to Rome, and went thither in person; and the King, on his side, sent Proctors and Aduocats thither to plead for him, as Houeden at large decla­reth.’ And moreouer to bridle him the more, he besought the Pope to make Hubert then Archbishop of Canterbury Legat of the Sea Apostolike ouer all England.

47. And agayne, both this Author and Nubergensis doe de­clare, how the foresaid VValter Archbishop of Roane that had byn so great a friend of K. Richard euer since the beginning of his raigne, and had gone with him to Sicily, and returned againe to England, for pacifying of matters between the Bishop of Ely, that was Gouernour, the Earle Iohn; and moreouer had also byn Gouernour of England himself, & after King Richards Captiuitie had not onlie laboured for him, as you haue heard by his letter to the Pope, but went also in person to assist him in Germanie, and remained there in pledg for him: this man (I say) receiuing disgust at length from the said King, Disgust & appeale of the Archb. of Roane against K. Richard. for vsurping vpon certaine lands, and liberties of his in Normandy, he brake with him, ap­pealed to the Pope, went to Rome against him; and the King was forced to send Embassadours to plead for himself there against the other, who pleaded so well (saith Nubergensis) alleadging the Kings necessitie for doing the same, as the Pope tooke the Kings parte, and tolde the Bishop openlie in publike Consi­storie, that he ought to beare with the King in such a necessitie of warre, which being once past, matters might easilie be reme­died. And thus much for the Popes authoritie acknowledged and practised, during the raigne of this King Richard the first, out of which M. Attorney found no probable instance at all, to be alleadged to the contrarie, and therfore made not so much as mention of any.

OF THE RAIGNE OF KING IOHN, VVho was the seauenth King after the Conquest. §. III.

This King began his raigne an. 1199. and raigned 18. yeres vnto an. 1216.48. Of this King, being the last sonne of K. Henry the second, we haue heard much before, vnder the name of Earle of Mor [...], which may declare vnto vs, the quality of his nature and condi­tion; to wit, mutable and inconstant, but yet vehement for the while, in whatsoeuer he tooke in hand; indiscreet also, rash, and without feare to offend either God or man, when he was in his passion o [...] rage. This appeareth well by his many most vn­naturall and treasonable actions, against his kind and louing Fa­ther whilest he liued, wherby he shortened his said Fathers life, as before hath byn related. Variable­nes of K. Iohn. And the same appeareth yet more in a certaine manner, by his like attempts against his owne brother, both when, and after he was in captiuity; which brother not­withstanding had so greatly aduaunced him, and giuen him so many rich States in England, as he seemed to haue made him a Tetrarch with him (say our English authors) that is to say, to haue giuen him the fourth parte of his Kingdome, which not­withstanding was not sufficient to make him faithfull vnto him.

49. This man then succeeding his brother Richard, with whom he was beyond the seas when he died, laid hands presently on the Treasure and fortresses of his said brother, and by the help of two Archbishops especially, to wit VValter of Roane in Normandy, and Hubert of Canterbury in England, he drew the people and nobi­lity to fauour him, and was crowned first, Duke of Normandy by the one, and then King of England by the other, when he was 34. yeares old, and held out in the said gouernmēt with great varie­ty of state and fortune for 18. yeares old togeather. The first six with contentment & good liking of most men, the second six in con­tinuall turmoile, vexation, and with mislike of all; and the thi [...]d six did participate of them both, to wit, good and euill, though more of the euill, especially the later parte therof, when his no­bility [Page 223] and people almost wholy forsakinge him, did call in, and crowne in his place Lewes the Dolphin & Prince of France, The pre­tences of the Dol­phin of France to England. preten­ded to be next heire by his wife the Lady Blanche, daughter to the said K. Iohns sister, Queene of Castile, which brought K. Iohn to those straites, as he died with much affliction of mind, as after you shall heare.

50. To say then somewhat of ech of these three distinctions of tyme, noting some points out of them all that appertaine to this our controuersie with M. Attorney: you haue heard in the end of K. Richards life, K. Iohns obeyng, the Sea A­postolick. how VValter Archbishop of Roane appealed to Pope Innocentius against the said King, for seasing vpon certaine lands of his, and namely the Towne of Deepe, which Innocentius commaunding to be restored, K. Iohn obayed, and made compo­sition with the said Archbishop vpon the yeare of Christ 1200. which was the second yeare of his raigne, as Houeden repor­teth; Houed. 2. part. Annal. fol. 458. restoring him Villam de Depa cum pertinentijs suis, The Towne of Deepe with the appurtenances: and diuers other things, which the said author setteth downe, shewing therby the obedience of K. Iohn to the Popes ordination.

51. Moreouer there falling out a great controuersie between Geffrey Arcbishop of Yorke, K. Iohns brother, K. Iohn pretended no supre­macy Ec­clesiasti­call. and the Deane and Chapter of the said Church, and both parties appealing to Rome, Pope Innocentius appointed the Bishop of Salisbury, and Abbot of Tewxbury to call them before them in Church of VVestminster, and determine the matter, & so they did, & made them freinds; the King not intermedling in any part therof, though the mat­ter touched his brother, and concerned his owne Ecclesiasticall supremacy, if he had persuaded himself, that he had had any. And the verie same yeare the Bishop of Ely, and the Abbot of S. Ed­munds-bury were appointed Iudges by the said Pope, in a great cause between the Archbishop, and monks of Canterbury, which they determined publikelie, Vt Iudices à Domino Papa constituti: (saith Houeden) as iudges appointed from the Pope, without any dependance of the King at all, though their cheife contro­uersie was about the priuiledges and proprieties of lands, lord­ships, and officers of theirs, to wit of the said Archbishop and Monkes.

52. And wheras the foresaid Hubert Archbishop of Canterbury with the rest of the Bishops, summoned a generall Synod in En­gland for ordaining many thinges, according to the neede or [Page 224] necessitie of the English Church; and the King by euill [...] saile of some, went about to let the said Synod, forbidding the same by his supreame Iusticer (which was the highest power at that time vnder the King) the said Archbishop admitted not the prohibition: A coun­cel h [...]ld a­gainst the kings pro­hibition. Archiepiscopus (saith Houeden) generale celebrauit Con­cilium Londonys apud VVestmonasterium, cōtra prohibitionem Gaufredi filij Petri Comitis de Essexia, tunc temporis Summi Iusticiarij Anglia. The Archbishop did celebrate a general Councell at VVestminster in London, against the prohibition of Geffrey the sonne of Peter Earle of Essex, which at that time, had the office of the cheife Iusticer of En­gland. So as we see, that they followed not the Kings inclination in this spirituall affaire, but held their Councell, and finished the same, notwithstanding the former secular prohibition of the su­preme Iusticer. And Houeden that was then liuing, setteth downe all the Canons and Ordinances at large of the said Councell, which had these words in the end of euery one seuerally repea­ted: Saluo in omnibus Sacrosanctae Romanae Ecclesiae honore & priuilegio: sa­uing in all points, the honour and priuiledge of the holy Church of Rome: Which was the sooner added for that the general Coun­cell of Lateran in Rome, was shortely after to ensue, which might adde, take away, or alter whatsoeuer should seeme best to the Decrees of this Nationall Councell.

53. Neither is there read any thing to haue byn done or said against this by the King, though it is like that some of his Coun­sell did egge him against it, as may appeare by the said prohibi­tion of his Iusticer before mentioned. Nay, not only was K. Iohn obedient to the Church & her authority at this time; but other­wise also shewed himself very deuout & pious by many wayes: to which purpose among other things, it is recorded by this au­thor, Houed. in vi [...]. Ioan. fol. 461. The piety of K. Iohn in the beginning of his raigne. that when S. Hugh Bishop of Lincolne, who was held for a great Saint all dayes of his life, lay on his death-bed at London, King Iohn went vnto him to visit him with great deuotion, and confirmed his testament, which he had made of his goods in fa­uour of the poore, and promised moreouer to God in his pre­sence, that during his life, he would alwayes confirme and rati­fie the testaments of English Bishops, and Prelates made to that effect.

54. And the same author recounteth furthermore, that n [...] longe after this, the King being at Lincolne, twelue Abbots of the Order named Cistercienses, comming vnto him, fell downe at his [Page 225] [...] of his [...]ence, all their cattle [...] in the same [...] whom the King said, that they should rise vp; [...] (saith our author) diuina inspi­ [...], cecidit [...] omiam postulant, &c. And then the King himself, by the inspiration of Gods holy [...], K. Iohne humility and libe­ralitye. fell downe vpon [...] on the ground before their feete making them pardon, for the iniury done to them by his officers. And from that day forvvard he graunted them, that all their [...] should feed freely in his forrest: And moreouer he willed them to seeke out a fit place in the Kingdome, where he might buyld them a monastery for his deuotion, and so he did: foun­ding both that and [...] others, as the monasteryes of Farendon, [...]ayles, [...], and VV [...]x-hall [...] so as if he had continued in the course of piety and moderation in life, he had byn a notable King towards which he had many good partes.

55. But about the 7. or 8. yeare of his raigne, he began greatly to change his cōditions to the worser part [...], which some ascribe [...] to the death of Queene Eleanor his mother, vpon the sixth yeare of his raigne, K. Io [...]ns mutation to the vvorse. to whom he bare respect as long as she liued, and her death was thought to be hastened, by the affliction she tooke of K. Iohns cruelty towards Arthure Earle of Brittany her Nephew, who being a goodly young Prince of 17. yeares old, was made away in the Castle of Roane, in the yeare 1203. by poi­son, See vval­sing. in [...]pe­dig anno. 1204. and Math. Pa­ris anno. 2215. as some men thinke; but as the King of France maintained before Pope Innocentius, he was slaine by K. Iohns owne hands, and his younger sister carried prisoner into England, & kept in Bristo [...] Castle, where she pined away; though both these pretended to be neerer the Crowne of England, then K. Iohn himself, for that they were the children, of his elder Brother Geffrey, by marriage Earle of Brittany.

56. From this beginning then of domesticall bloud, K. Iohn fell into his other rages of dis [...]re [...] life, and namely against the Church and Church-men [...], wherof this particular oc­cassion fell ou [...] that the foresaid [...] Archbishop of Canterbury being dead, vpon the you [...] [...] the King desiring to prefer to that [...] one Iohn Gray Bishop of [...] whom he great­ [...] [...] principall monkes of the [...] election appertained, to [...] for that [...] Canterbury, to further [Page 226] that election by his owne presence. And the monkes [...]cretly, they had chosen another before, whose name was [...] Sub-prior of the house; and with the same secresie had [...] away towards Rome for his confirmation, with oath [...] should not disclose himself vntill he came thither: yet [...] ­ly vpon offence taken with him, for discouering himself [...] election in Flaunders, and partly vpon the instance and [...] the King present, they chose the said Bishop of Norwich [...] him his letters of election in like manner, with which the King presently sent him away to Rome, adioyning speciall messengers of his owne, to commend him to Pope Innocentius, by all me [...]es possible for his admittance.

57. But the Pope seeing two elections made by the monk [...] [...] two seuerall men, and that the Couent was deuided vpon the matter; he persuaded them for concordes sake, to choose a [...] and to leaue the former two, and so at last they did, and tooke [...] certaine English Cardinall then in Rome, named Stephen Long [...] a man of great learning, and most commendable life, but not knowne or liked by the King, The first occasiō of K. Iohns breach vvith the Church & church­men. both for that he had byn brought vp in the vniuersityes of France, and not of England; and for that the King could not brooke, that the election which he had [...] ­cured, with so great diligence of the Bishop of Norwich, should be reiected; whervpon he fell into so great distemper of passion, as was lamentable. For first, hauing made proclamation, that the said Cardinall elected Archbishop, and confirmed by the Pope, and sent into France, should not come into England, [...] receiued by any man vnder paine of death; he sent his officers to Cāterbury, to sease both on the lāds of the Archbishopricke, [...] also of the monkes, and to driue them out of the Realme, with all the shame and vexation that might be; and so they did. And the said expulsed monkes, were forced to fly ouer the sea to [...] and liued for the time in the monastery of S. Berlin in that Ci [...] and the King commaunded to be put into that Couent [...] re­ligious men of the order of S. Angustine: and more then this [...] to that exasperation against all Clergy-men, Great of­fence and indigna­tion of K. Iohn a­gainst Clergie men. as he seased [...] most parte of their goods throughout all England. And [...] Pope Innocentius wrote diuers letters to pacifie him, [...] angerly to him againe. Affirmae [...]s (saith our [...] electione simul & promotione N [...]rvicensis Episcopi, [...] reuocari. Affirming that he could not be [...] [Page 227] [...] and promotion of the Bishop of Norwich, whome he vnder­stand to be profitable vnto him. Quod pro libertatibus Corona sua [...]abit [...] fuerit, vsque ad mortem. Houed. Ibid. That he would stand (if need should be) for the libertyes of his Crowne, euen vnto death. Et si de prae­ [...] fuerit exa [...]ditus, omnibus Roma [...] petentibus maris semitas angu­ [...]. That if he may not be heard in the premisses, he threatned to [...]iten the passage of sea to all them, that would goe to [...]. So he.

58. In all which we see, notwithstanding his great displeasure taken, he doth not deny the Popes authority spirituall, nor ascri­ [...] the Supremacy therof vnto himself; but only standeth vpon the libertyes of his Crowne, which was, as there he signifieth, that the Archbishop of Canterbury, should not be chosen without his consent or li [...]ing, though the election therof he tooke not to himself, but left it free to the said monkes, to whome from the very beginning of Christianity in England, the said election ap­pertained. And truly, many godly and wise men at that time did wi [...]h, that Pope Innocentius had not stood so hard with K. Iohn in [...] point as this was, Many vvish that Pope In­nocentius had dealt more myl­dly vvith K. Iohn. for contending him with a person grate­full vnto him in that Archbishopricke: For from this disgust pro­ceeded all the disorders and miseries, that afterward ensued, as namely the Kings raging against all the Clergie, the particulars wherof are strange and lamentable; the interdict of the whole Realme that lasted for fiue or six years, without celebrating of deuine seruice in the Churches; and finally the excommunica­tion of the King himself, and other infinite troubles therof en­suring: the said King so raging on the otherside for diuers years togeather, as he seemeth not to be well himselfe, specially after he saw his Nephew Otho to be depriued also of the Imperiall Crowne by the said Innocentius.

59. Many strange acts are recounted of K. Iohn in this time, as for example, that he sent from time to time, to all noble men and gentlemen, whom he any wayes suspected to be offended with him, commaunding them to giue him for pledges, their sonnes or daughters, or next of l [...]yn? And for that the wife of one VVil­ [...] Erause Bar [...], cast out a word that she doubted; least her children might be vsed by Duke Geffreys children were, to wit [...], his [...] the King sent to apprehend them all, Extreme acts of K. Iohn in his indig­nation. and they [...], he [...] them so hardly, as he tooke [...], and caused them to be star­ued [Page 228] to death in VVindes [...]r castle. Paris. in vit. Ioan. an. 1210. And the same author of [...] ­ris, who liued at that time writeth the Kings fury to h [...] [...] great, & to commit such horrible acts of cruelty: vt [...] extuteret Tyrannorum. That it would make euen Tyrants to [...] & he addeth further: Muk [...]rum nobiliam vxores & s [...]ti [...] appr [...] [...] did oppresse and vse violence not only to the lands, good [...], [...] honours of noble men; but to their wiues and daughter [...]. He telleth further, that being one day at Nottingham, and [...] that the Welch-men began to styr, he cōmaunded to be brought forth 28. faire young children, which he had for pledges of the cheifest nobility of that nation, Paris. Ibid. an. 1212. and all to be hanged togeather vpon one gallowes in the yeare 1212.

60. He caused in like manner; all the Iewes through [...] glaud, both men, women, and children, to be taken and [...] ­ted, to know where there money vvas, vvho commonly [...] the violence of the said tortures, gaue him all that they had, and more too. And when in Bristow, they had tortured one by [...] sortes of torture; the King gaue this sentence vpon him, that e [...]e­ry day he should haue one of his teeth pulled out, with the [...] test despite and torment that might be, vntill he had paid [...] ten thousand markes of money; and when the Iew had [...] seauen teeth to be so pulled out in seauen sundry dayes; [...] to auoyd the torment of the eight tooth, bound himself to pay the ten thousand markes.

61. The same author relateth in like manner, that the said King meeting one day a company of men, which were the [...] officers, that led bound a murderer towards prison, that had robbed and slaine a Priest vpon the high way, said vnto them, It is no matter, he hath killed an enemy of mine, let him go [...]; and so they did. And at another time being at Oxford, and [...] ­ring that a certaine Clarke by meere chaunce, had [...] wo­man to death and thervpon fled, and the Iustice hauing [...] three other Clarkes whom they found dwelling in the [...] house, though vtterly guyltlesse of the fa [...], the King com [...] ­ded them all three to be hanged. Math Pa­ris Ibid ‘And mo [...]ouer when the [...] ­dome was put vnder interdict: Rex quasi in f [...]riam v [...]sus (saith [...] author) in verba blasphemia pr